THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. WITH NOTES, COMMVENTS, MAPS, AND ILLUSTRATIONS. BY REV. LYMAN ABBOTT, AUTHOR OF DICTIONARY OF RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE," "JESUS OF NAZARETH," AND " COMMENTARY ON MATTHEW AND MARK." A. S. BARNES & COMPANY, NEW YORK, CHICAGO, AND NEW ORLEANS. I876. PUBLISHERS' NOTICE. ^rTT~HE object of this Commentary, as defined by the author, is to aid those who desire to learn, or to promote in others a knowledge of the principles which Jesus Christ came to propound and establish. Vol. I. contains Matthew and Mark, and also an Introduction to the study of the New Testament, comprising a consideration of its origin and authority, the nature and evidences of its inspiration, the history of the canon, the text, and the English translation, and a brief summary of the principles of' interpretation, together with a condensed Life of Christ and a tabular harmony of the Gospels. Vol. II. will contain Luke and John; its preparation is well advanced; but its publication was temporarily delayed, in compliance with numerous requests, to enable the publishers to issue the present volume in time for the use of Sabbath-schools in I876. It is expected that the whole work will be completed in four volumes of about 500 pages each. The present volume constitutes Part I. of Vol. III. of the completed work. Copyright, I876, A. S. BARNES & Co., N. Y. PREFACE.* THE object of this Commentary is to aid in their Christian work those who are endeavoring to promote the knowledge of the principles which Jesus Christ came to propound and establish-clergymen, Christian parents, Sunday-School teachers, Bible-women, lay-preachers. Intended for Christian workers, it aims to give the results rather than the processes of scholarship, the conclusions rather than the controversies of scholars; intended for laymen as well as for clergymen, it accompanies the English version of the New Testament, in all references to the original Greek gives the English equivalent, and translates all quotations from the French, German, Latin and Greek authors. The introduction on pages 3I-34, contains a statement of those principles of interpretation which appear to me to be essential to the correct understanding of the Word of God. This Commentary is the result of a conscientious endeavor to apply those principles to the elucidation of the New Testament. It is founded on a careful examination of the latest and best text; such variations as are of practical or doctrinal importance are indicated in the notes. It is founded on the original Greek; wherever that is inadequately rendered in our English version, a new translation is afforded by the notes. The general purpose of the writer or speaker, and the general scope of the incident or teaching, is indicated in a Preliminary Note to the passage, or in an analysis, a paraphrase, or a general summary at the close. Special topics, such as The Baptism, The Temptation, The Trial, and The Crucifixion of Jesus are treated separately in preliminary or supplementary notes. This volume contains thirty such excursus. The results of recent researches in Biblical archaeology have been embodied, so as to make the Commentary serve in part the purpose of a Bible Dictionary. A free use is made of illustrations, from antiques, photographs, original drawings, and other trustworthy sources. They are never employed for mere ornament, but always to aid in depicting the life of Palestine, which remains in many respects substantially unchanged by the lapse of time. Since the Commentary is prepared, not for devotional reading, but for practical workers, little space has been devoted to hortatory remarks or practical or spiritual reflections. But I have uniformly sought to interpret the letter by the spirit, and to suggest rather than to supply moral and spiritual reflections, a paragraph of hints is affixed to each section or topic, embodying what appears to me to be the essential religious lessons of the * From Volume I-MATTHEW and MARK. Vi PREFACE. incident or the teaching; sometimes a note is appended elucidating them more fully. The best thoughts of the best thinkers, both exegetical and homiletical, are freely quoted, especially such as are not likely to be accessible to most American readers; in all such cases the thought is credited to the author. Parallel and contrasted passages of Scripture are brought together in the notes; in addition, full Scripture references are appended to the text. These are taken substantially from Bagster's large edition of the English version of the Polyglot Bible, but they have been carefully examined and verified in preparing for the press, and some modifications have been made. For the convenience of that large class of Christian workers who are limited in their means, I have endeavored to make this Commentary, as far as practicable, a complete apparatus for the study of the New Testament. When finished it will be fully furnished with maps;-there are four in this.volume; a Gazetteer gives a condensed account of all the principal places in Palestine, mentioned in our Lord's life; and an introduction traces the history of the New Testament from the days of Christ to the present, giving some account of the evidence and nature of inspiration, the growth of the canon, the character and history of the manuscripts, the English version, the nature of the Gospels and their relation to each other, a brief life of Christ, and a complete tabular harmony of the four Gospels. The want of all who use the Bible in Christian work is the same. The wish is often for a demonstration that the Scripture sustains the reader's peculiar theological tenets, but the want is always for a clearer and better knowledge of Scripture teaching, whether it sanctions or overturns previous opinions. I am not conscious that this work is written in the interest of any theological or ecclesiastical system. In those cases in which the best scholars are disagreed in their interpretation, the different views and the reasons which lead me to my own conclusions have been given, I trust, in no controversial spirit. For the sole object of this work is to ascertain and make clear the meaning of the Word of God, irrespective of systems, whether ecclesiastical or doctrinal. No work is more delightful than that which throws us into fellowship with great minds; of all work the most delightful is that which brings us into association with the mind of God. This is the fellowship to which the student of the Bible aspires. I can have for those who use this work no higher hope than that they may find in its employment some of the happiness which I have found in its preparation, and that it may serve them as it has served me, as a guide to the Word of God, and through that Word to a better acquaintance with God himself. CORNWALL-ON-HUDSON, May, 1875. LYMAN ABBOTT. TABLE OF CONTENTS. PAGE INTRODUCTION........................................................... 1.3 GAZETTEER............................................................. 23 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTESPETER'S PENTECOSTAL SERMON................................ 45 THE OUTPOURING OF THE HOLY SPIRIT AT THE PENTECOST.................. 48 OF COMMUNISM IN THE EARLY CHURCH................................... 49 GAMALIEL'S COUNSEL....................................................... 74 OF THE ORIGIN AND OFFICE OF DEACONS................77 STEPHEN'S ADDRESS............................................. 80 THE CASE OF SIMON MAGUS........................................ 100 THE CONVERSION OF SAUL.................................................... 111 THE SO-CALLED COUNCIL AT JERUSALEM.................................. 164 THE CONVERSION OF THE JAILER.................................. 183 PAUL AT ATHENS- Prel. Note....................................... 188 PAUL AT ATHENS-Sup. Note................................. 198 PAUL'S VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK............................................. 246 ANCIENT NAVIGATION................................................ 247 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. The illustrations accompanying this volume have been derived from a number of sources. Some of the smaller outline engravings of implements, utensils, etc., have been taken from Rich's Dictionary; several of the illustrations of ancient sites have been taken from Lewin's Life and Epistles of St. Paul; some from Mfurray's Illustrated New Testament; the maps have been taken from Conybeare and Hlowson's Life and Epistles of St. Paul, but have been carefully revised for this work. A large proportion of the engravings, however, especially those illustrating ancient manners and customs, have been drawn and engraved expressly for this volume, from sketches by Mr. A. L. Rawson. PAGE TRADITIONAL PORTRAITS OF PETER AND PAUL............................. 28 OLIVET, FROM ROAD TO BETHANY.............................................. 31 ORIENTAL PRAYER-MEETING....................................................... 32 THE TRADITIONAL ACELDAMAI............................................................ 34 TOMBS OF THE KINGS.-DAVID'S SEPULCHRE...................................... 44 BAPTIZING IN THE EAST.......................................... 47 AN ORIENTAL COURT.......................................................... 58 FACE OF HEROD......................................................... 62 PREPARED FOR BURIAL.......................................................... 66 SOLOMON'S PORCH.68 BASTINADO........................................................................ 74 A GRECIAN WIDOW........................................................... 76 DEATH OF STEPHEN........ ~.............................................. 93 CITY OF SAMARIA, FROM THE SOUTHEAST....................................... 95 GAZA.......................................................................... 102 CANDACE, QUEEN OF ETHIOPIA........................................... 103 PHILIP'S FOUNTAIN.............................................................. 105 AZOTUS.- ASHDOD................................................................ 106 C^ESAREA PALESTINA............................................................. 106 A TURKISH FIRMAN................................-............................ 107 DAMASCUS, FROM THE JERUSALEM ROADS........................................ 108 ANCIENT OX-GOAD................................................................ 110 WINDOWS ON THE WALL.-DAMASCUS............................................ 116 TARSUS, THE BIRTH-PLACE OF PAUL............................................... 117 LYDDA, WITH THE RUINS OF THE CHURCH OF ST. GEORGE....................... 120 VIEW OF JOPPA, FROM THE NORTHEAST..........................................121 THE FOUNTAIN OF TABITHA, NEAR JOPPA....................................... 122 AN ARAB W IDOW............................................................. 122 HOUSE OF SIMON THE TANNER.................................................... 123 A ROMAN SOLDIER............................................................... 125 ANTIOCH IN SYRIA........................................................... 133 X LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. PAGE ORIENTAL PRISON.............................................................. 138 LINKS OF AN ANCIENT CHAIN................................................... 139 MODERN SHEIK ON HIS THRONE................... 143 SELEUCIA AND MT. PIERIA................................................. 146 ANCIENT SALAMIS.-MODERN FAMAGOSTA..................................... 147 PERGA IN PAMPHYLIA...................................................... 150 ANTIOCH IN PISIDIA.............................................................. 151 ICONIUM.-KONIYEH.............................................................. 158 ANCIENT SACRIFICE AND ALTAR.................................................. 161 TROAS, FROM TENEDOS........................................................... 174 ARAB-GREEK............................................ 175 THE DYER'S SHOP;............................................................... 177 RUINS IN THE MARKET-PLACE OF PHILIPPI........................................ 179 THE FASCES............................................... 181 INNER PRISON.-SECTIONAL VIEW................................................ 181 IN THE STOCKS..................................................... 181 THE LICTOR.................................................. 184 THESSAL NICA........................................................ 185 ANCIENT ATHENS RESTORED...................................................... 189 ATHENS, MODERN............................................................... 190 THE AGORA.................................................................. 192 PHILOSOPHER STUDYING A ROLL OF PAPYRUS BEFORE A SUN-DIAL................ 193 MARS HILL.-THE AREOPAGUS..................................................... 194 ANCIENT ALTARS................................................................ 196 WOMEN WEAVING TENT-CLOTH.............................................. 202 TEMPLE OF DIANA............................................................ 209 THEATRE AT EPHESUS............................................................ 215 IMAGE OF DIANA............................................................... 216 THE G IRDLE..................................................................... 226 EASTERN BARBER-SHOP......................................................... 227 CASTING OFF GARMENTS........................................................ 231 BOAT WITH TACKLING............................................................ 247 BOAT W ITH EYES............2.................................................. 251 SIDON......................................................... 249 VIEW OF CRETE................................................................ 250 PUTOLI................................................................ 259 CUM2E......................................... 260 PRISONER IN CHAINS............................................................ 261 MAPS AND PLANS. MAP OF PAUL'S FIRST AND SECOND MISSIONARY JOURNEYS...................... 19 MAP OF COUNTRIES MENTIONED IN ACTS, WITH PAUL'S THIRD AND FOURTH JOURNEYS 21 MAP OF SAMOTHRACIA........................................1................. 176 PLAN OF ATHENS........................................................... 191 MAP OF SOUTH COAST OF CRETE................................................ 252 COAST OF MALTA................................................................. 255 JOURNEY FROM PUTEOLI TO ROME................................................ 260 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, WITH NOTES AND COMM E NTS. THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. INTRODUCTION. By whom written. That the author of whether formed by skeptics or Christians, are the Book of Acts is the same as that of the third valueless. His name is only mentioned three Gospel is evident from several considerations: times in the N. T. (Col. 4:14; 2 Tim. 4:11; Philemon 24, from the address to Theophilus, and the refer- Lucas). He is thought not to have been of Jewence to a previous treatise similarly addressed ish birth, since in Col. 4: 11-14 Paul apparently (comp. Acts 1: 1 with Luke 1: 3); from the strong resem- distinguishes him from those who are of the cirblance in the style of the two books; from par- cumcision. He was by profession a physician. allelisms particularly noticeable in the description This neither proves high birth nor remarkable of the shipwreck in Acts and the storm on the attainments, since the medical art of that day Sea of Galilee in the Gospel; from intimations, was of the rudest description, and was someslight, and yet noticeable, of the author's knowl- times practiced by slaves. Early tradition fixes edge of disease and his use of medical terms his birthplace at Antioch; one less trustworthy (comp. Luke 4: 38; 8:43, 44, with Acts 3: 7; 12: 23; 13: 11; describes him as a painter. The date of his con28: s); and from the fact that Luke, who de- version is unknown; he was not one of the scribes himself as the traveling companion of twelve, nor, it would appear from Luke 1: 2, an Paul even to Rome itself, is several times re- eye and ear witness of the works and words of ferred to by Paul as being with him in Rome our Lord. There is nothing inherently improba(cornp. Acts 28 with Col. 4: 14; 2 Tim. 4: 11; Phil. 24). That ble in an early tradition which makes him one of the author of both is Luke is the universal testi- the seventy whose appointment he alone demony of antiquity. scribes (Luke 10: 1). Assuming him to have been Several other hypotheses of authorship have the author of the book of Acts, he joined Paul been suggested; such as, that the book is the at Troas (Acts 16: 10), and was thereafter Paul's work of a later date, being compiled from vari- traveling companion, though not continuously. ous documents in the churches, descriptive of (See below, Sources of Information.) the apostolic labors; that it was edited by Luke, Authenticity. Whatever doubts may exist but contains narratives written by other au- respecting the authorship of the Book of Acts, thors; e. g., that Timothy was Paul's traveling there is no room for reasonable doubt respecting companion, and that where the narrative im- its authenticity, i. e., that it was written probaplies that it was written by one who was accom- bly during the first century, certainly by a conpanying Paul on his journey (Acts 16:10; 20:13, etc.), temporary and companion of the apostles, who the journal of Timothy has been bodily incorpo- was an eye and ear witness of most of the scenes rated in the narrative; that Silas (ch. 15:13) was which he describes. The evidences of this are the author of parts of the book; or that Silas and twofold: Luke are different names for the same person. (1.) The book abounds with references to the It would be foreign to my purpose to discuss at geography of Asia Minor and the manners and length these and kindred hypotheses. There is customs of the ancient Greeks and Romans. It no just reason for questioning the universal tes- contains allusions to more than one hundred timony of tradition, which, from the earliest towns and cities. It describes, in some cases ages, has ascribed the book to Luke, and there with considerable detail, the journeys of Paul is abundant reason in the structure of the book from place to place. It describes characteristicitself for rejecting the notion that it is the work ally different experiences in different placesof more than one author. Its style is the same the scornful skepticism of Athens, the worldly throughout, except where it professes to report indifference of Corinth, the witchcraft of Ephethe speeches or writings of others; its narrative sus and the mob there incited by the makers of is continuous and harmonious; it gives no hint Diana's silver shrines. Both history and geograof incorporating foreign material; it fulfills (see phy confirm the accuracy of these accounts. below on Objects of the Book) a definite literary We are able to retrace the journeys of Paul; and religious design; in brief, it has all the and the ruined cities remain to attest the permarks of careful and individual authorship, none feet accuracy of the history. We know someof a careless compilation. The curious student thing of their ancient character, and that they will find a discussion of these various theories in correspond with the record which Luke has Alford's New Testament, Prolegomena, and in given. We know that Athens was a city of inDavidson's Introduction to the N. T., Vol. II. telligence, philosophy, and of superabundant suLuke. Very little is really known of Luke; perstitions; that Corinth was a commercial traditions are untrustworthy; and hypotheses, metropolis, likely to be coldly indifferent to a 14 THE ACTS. Gospel which proclaimed a crucified God; that ACTS. EPISTLES. Ephesus was the heart of a semi-Asiatic witch- 18 5 2 Cor. 11 9 craft, and famous for its temple to Diana and 2 Cor. 1: 19 the silver shrines which its workmen sent 18 2.......... Rom. 16: 3. throughout all Greece. We are able, by aid of 18................ Cor. 4:, 12. 18:8.................1 Cor. 1:14. comparatively recent exhumations, to test the 18 1 8......om 16 4. accuracy of Luke's incidental references to the 1 Cor. 1: 12 manners and customs of ancient Greece and 18:248... Cor 3 6. Rome; no work of a later age could bear the 18: 27...............2 Cor. 3: 1. test as his narrative does. These confirmations 19: 21............... Rom. 1:13. of his account are referred to throughout the 19: 21, 22............ 1 Cor. 4: 17-19. notes; see especially on ch. 27. 19: 28-34............2 Cor. 1: 8-10. (2.) Claiming to be contemporaneous with this 9:29.............Co. 10 ~20: 4.................Rom. 16: 21-23. Book of Acts are thirteen letters, purporting to 2 22 23... Rom. 15 30. be written by the apostle Paul, whose life and 20:...........Thess.: 9. labors constitute the main portion of Luke's nar- 22: 3................. Gal. 1: 14. rative. The authorship of some of these letters 22: 17, 18........... Gal. 1: 18. the most determined infidel does not question; others are questioned, but can hardly be called Date. The date of publication of the Book questionable. For while the authorship of some of Acts cannot be fixed with certainty. The abof the N. T. books, the Epistle to the Hebrews sence of all reference to the destruction of Jeruand 2 Peter, for example, is somewhat doubtful, salem, and the implication throughout that it is that of Paul's epistles is as certain as the author- still standing, justifies the opinion, universal ship of any books of equal antiquity. These throughout the Christian Church, that it was letters of Paul abound with references to his published previous to that event, which ocown personal experience, and a careful compari- curred A. D. 70. The best opinion fixes the pubson of these personal experiences with Luke's lication at about the time indicated by the close history shows a great number of what Dr. Paley of the book, i. e., during Paul's first imprisonhas aptly called "undesigned coincidences." ment in Rome. This would bring it about A. D. The more obscure of these parallelisms the 63. It may be said with certainty that it was stronger the argument derived from them. A published not before A. D. 61 or 62, and not later subsequent writer, having Paul's letters before than A. D. 70. him, might incorporate a few references bor- Sources ofinformation. Thewriterof the rowed from them. But when we find that the Book of Acts was with Paul at Troas (Acts 16: 10-13), life of Paul, as delineated by Luke, corresponds left him at Philippi (ch. 17: 1), rejoined him there in even the minutest detail with the experience seven years later (ch. 20: ), and continued with of Paul as described by himself, and that the him throughout his perilous voyage to Rome (ch. coincidences are in many cases such that only a 27: 1, 7, 39, etc.). A considerable portion of the careful study makes them apparent, we may narrative, therefore, is a journal of events which safely conclude that the life is authentic. For he himself witnessed, and in which he particithe argument from these undesigned coinci- pated. But there is no external evidence, and dences the reader is referred to Dr. Paley's nothing in the book itself, to indicate that he Htorce Paulince; to aid those who have not access was an eye and ear witness of the events recordto that book, and yet wish to get some idea of ed in the first fourteen chapters. He does not the nature of the argument, I append a list of mention himself in this portion of the narrative. some of the more important parallel passages, It is probable, therefore, that he derived his premising that, in some cases, the parallelism information respecting the events there recorded will manifest itself, not to the casual reader, but from those who were eye-witnesses. This inonly to the careful student: herently reasonable opinion is confirmed by the ACTS. EPISTLESfact that he derived the information for his Gos88 Gal. 1:13. pel from such eye-witnesses (Lie I; 2), and by.............. 1 Tim. 1: 12, 13. the minute details in his narrative. Thus, for 9: 23-25..............2 Cor. 11: 32, 33. example, in the account of the deliverance of 13: 50. 1Peter from prison (ch. 12:1-17), the very name of 14:5. >.............2 Tim. 3: 10,11. the servant who opened the door is given; and 19. 16 1.2 Tim. 1 4 in the account of Paul's conversion, the name of 16..... 2 Tim. 3: 15. the street where Saul tarried in Damascus (ch. 16: 22................Phil. 1: 29, 30. 9: i). A comparison of the three accounts of 16: 3. 1 Cor * 2.that conversion (ch. 9: 1-9; 22:1-16; 26: 12-18) indi21: 23,'26. Cor 9:. * *cates clearly that Luke derived his information THE ACTS. 15 respecting it from Paul; and it is scarcely less suppose that Peter wrote his Pentecostal serevident from the narrative itself that the writ- mon, or Paul his speech at Athens, either before er's knowledge of the call of Cornelius, and the delivering it, or after delivery, and a strictly revelation to Peter that the Gospel was a gift to verbatim report could not have been taken down the Gentiles as well as to the Jews (ch. 10), was by any method known to the ancients. (4.) 1 am derived from Peter. - compelled therefore to adopt an hypothesis com-. A more interesting and difficult question is, posed of these three; i. e., I suppose it probable. Whence did Luke derive his reports of the that reports, more or less full, were taken at the speeches which constitute so important a part time and preserved; that thesewritten reports, of his narrative? These he publishes in full; or the memory of auditors, afforded Luke the and, at least in some instances, apparently verba- material for his history; that composing his retim. Of such speeches those of Peter at Pente- ports of speeches from this material he embodied cost (ch. 2: 14-3) and in the Temple (ch. 3:12-26), of it in the form of verbatim reports, according to Stephen (ch. 7), and the various speeches of Paul the custom of his age, and in the manner still (ch. 13: 16-41: 17 22-31; 22: 1-21; 24:10-21; ch. 26), are no- pursued by the skillful reporter of to-day, who table illustrations. There are three explanations often condenses into half a column the address as to the sources from which he derived or the of half an hour, and yet succeeds in preserving method in which he made his reports of these the style and even the very language of the addresses. (1.) It is supposed that they were orator; and that in this work Luke was so aided disclosed to him by the Holy Spirit, being in fact by the influence of the Holy Spirit that we have a matter of divine revelation. But no such claim in all cases the substance, and, where it is imis made either by or for his narrative in the N. T. portant, the very words of the inspired speaker. The same reverence which leads us to accept the It must be remembered that in an age of scant inspiration claimed by the N. T. leads to caution literature and much public speaking, hearers in imputing to it an inspiration which it does not would naturally remember better than now, not claim. While the divine inspiration quickens the only the substance but even the very words of human faculties it does not provide a substitute memorable addresses; that they did so, is made for their activity; and it is safe to say that God evident by classical literature..That Luke has never reveals, supernaturally, truth which man sometimes condensed a long address into a short can ascertain by natural means. (2.) It is sug- report, and yet given it in the words, or substangested that Luke has not given verbatim reports tially the words, of the speaker, is indicated by of what was said, but has embodied in his own Acts 2: 40. The student must, however, bear in language the substance of the speaker's thoughts, mind that these are only hypotheses, and that as he was able to gather it from oral tradition, the N. T. itself is silent as to the method in and that for greater dramatic effect he has put which Luke prepared his history, or the material it in the form of a direct and verbatim report. which he employed in its preparation. This was a common method among ancient his- Object and nature of the book. This is torians, and is indeed pursued by some very indicated by what I believe to have been its popular historians at the present day. But this original title, viz., The Acts; the words, Of the hypothesis is open to a twofold objection: (a.) It Aplostles, are wanting in the Sinaitic manuscript, deprives the account of much of its credibility. and omitted by Tischendorf; they were probably We are left at a loss to determine what is history added by a copyist to explain the brief and and what the imagination of the narrator. It somewhat enigmatical original title. That it was supposes a sacrifice of simple truth to dramatic no part of the purpose of the author to narrate effect. (b.) It does not accord with the language the acts of the apostles is evident from the conof the original Greek. In numerous instances, tents of the book itself. not patent to the English reader, there is a Of the original twelve after the list in ch. 1:13 marked difference in style and language between it only mentions by name three, Peter, James and that of Luke the historian and that of Peter or John. It does not describe in any detail the Paul the speaker; and this change is such as to labors, nor does it mention the death, of either indicate that in some instances, and to some con- one of these three. The life of Paul is partially, siderable extent, the exact words of the speaker but only partially given. Clearly the lives and have been caught and preserved. (3.) It is sup- labors of the apostles were not the chief theme posed that these addresses were preserved in of this writer. Hie is not a biographer. Nor can documentary form in the churches, and that this book be correctly characterized as The Acts these documentary reports constituted the ma- of the Holy Spirit. True, it does describe the terial which Luke employed in his narrative, initiation of the work of the Holy Spirit, as the But this does not wholly solve the problem, for four Gospels describe the earthly life and work the question still remains, Whence these doe- of Jesus Christ. But the Acts of the Holy Spirit umentary reports? It is quite impossible to began long before the Pentecost (see ch. 2:4, note) 16 THE ACTS. and have continued with increasing demonstra- the apostles over all the churches as an evidence tions of power to the present day. It appears of the apostolic origin of Episcopacy. This use to me then, that, as the Gospels reveal the re- of the Book of Acts assumes (1) That Christ ligion of Jesus Christ as embodied in his own life founded a church with a definite organization and teachings, and as the Epistles reveal it as and definite rules for its guidance, and that, embodied in more systematic and didactic forms, therefore, the church of the first century is the and as applied by the inspired apostles to the inspired and authoritative model for the churches various experiences of individual and church in all ages; (2) that the apostolic example as well life, this book reveals it as embodied in action. as the apostolic teaching is inspired and authorIt teaches Christianity by recording the acts of itative, and that, therefore, if we can learn how Christ's disciples in labors for its promotion and the apostles organized and administered the extension. Thus we have in the Gospels the churches, we shall be sure to organize and fundamental principles of Christianity, in the administer wisely in following their example; (3) Epistles the doctrinal and practical teachings of that there was one method of organization and Christianity, and in this book the Acts of Chris- administration which was common to all the tianity or Christianity in action. The book, thus churches in the first century. There is small warinterpreted, is not fragmentary, nor is its ending rant in Scripture for either of these assumptions. abrupt. It begins with the descent of the Holy (1.) That Christ intended that his disciples Spirit in Jerusalem, the capital of Judea. It car- should organize in Christian communities to ries on the record of the work of the church, carry on Christian work is certain; but he nountil its leading mind has preached the Word in where prescribes how those communities shall Rome, the capital of the Gentile world. Thus it be organized and governed; neither do his records, not indeed the final and complete, but disciples. There is not in the N. T. anything what I may call the prophetic, fulfillment of answering to the ecclesiastical canons of modern Christ's promise, "Ye shall be witnesses unto times. If he had intended to leave an authoritame, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in tive rule for future ages, it is hardly conceivable Samaria, and unto the uttermost parts of the that he would have left it to be deduced from earth," (ch. 1: s), and the methods in which, and casual and often ambiguous references scattered the measures by which, the early church obtained through a history of what one or two only of his the fulfillment of this promise. apostles did, in organizing the first churches. The book may be regarded as divided into (2.) That the apostles spoke by inspiration of God, three sections, viz., (1) The founding of the and that as teachers they are trustworthy and Church at Jerusalem by the descent and work of authoritative guides in moral and spiritual truth, the Holy Ghost and the preaching of the twelve, is, I believe, clear, from a variety of consideraespecially Peter (chaps. 1-5); (2) the growth, de- tions. (See Vol. I, Introduction, p. 14.) But they velopment, and organization of the church,-its nowhere claim to be inspired and authoritative growth in numbers, its development in doctrine examples, unless 1 Cor. 4:16; 11: 1; Phil. 3:17; and in spiritual life from a reformed Jewish sect 1 Thess. 1: 6; 2 Thess. 3: 9, be thought to suginto a Catholic church; its organization into a gest such a claim. Christ is our example, not body with officers and somewhat defined methods the apostles. Their lives, like those of the 0. T. of procedure,-all in preparation for its work of saints and patriarchs afford warning as well as preaching the Gospel unto every creature, the guidance. Illustrations of their mistakes are Jew first, but also the Gentile (chaps. 6-12); (3) its afforded by the quarrel between Paul and Barmissionary work, beginning with the departure nabas (ch. 15: 38, 39), the retraction of Peter (Gal. of Paul and Barnabas from Antioch, and closing 2:12-14), the failure of Paul's device in Jerusalem with the preaching of the Gospel in the city of (ch. 21: 20-30). If, therefore, we were able to asRome (chaps. 13-28). certain the manner and form of organization of Uses of the book. - What is the use of the the apostolic churches, it would not follow that Book of Acts to us; what have we to learn from we must of necessity organize ourselves in this it? Largely it has been regarded by the church country in the same manner. (3.) There is very as a text-book in all matters of ecclesiastical or- inadequate ground for the assumption that the ganization, ceremonial, and discipline. The Con- apostolic churches were all formed on one patgregationalist points to the election of Matthias tern. It might safely be presumed that this (Acts 1:23) as an evidence that the authority of the would not be the case. Where a church of inearly churches was vested in the whole body of structed Christians was formed it would assume believers; the Presbyterian, to the existence of naturally the charge of its own affairs (ch. 1: 23-26; elders (ch. 20:17) as an evidence that there was a 2: 44-47; 6: 5); where a church was gathered out body of officers entrusted with the administration of a purely heathen community, unfitted by of church affairs answeringto the modern session; either religious or political education for selfthe Episcopalian, to the oversight exercised by government, its affairs would be administered THE ACTS. 17 for it by its appointed pastor, and its officers of the first and the greatest missionary of the Gosselected for it by the apostle who organized the pel is wholly derived from the Book of Acts. For church (Acts 14: 23; Tit, 1: 5); where the majority the convenience of those who wish to study that of-the newly organized church were Jews, the life I embody here a brief outline, referring the form of ecclesiastical government with which reader, for a consideration of all doubtful questhey were most familiar, that of the Jewish syn- tions in chronology, to the notes, and for a conagogue, would be naturally adopted. In other sideration of the date and composition of the words, the church would be Congregational, Epis- epistles to the introductions which accompany copalian, or Presbyterian, according to the pecu- them. liar circumstances and conditions of the church All that we know of the early life of Paul is and community. And this in fact appears to derived from occasional passages in his letters have been the case. There is nothing in the and speeches; e. g., Acts 21: 39; 22: 3; Phil. Book of Acts to indicate that the Apostles under- 3: 4-H. He was born in Tarsus of Cilicia, and took to provide one form of ecclesiastical organ- brought up to the occupation of a tent-maker. ization for all localities, even in their own time, His father being a Roman citizen, Saul,' as he much less for all places and all times. In short, was then called, was free-born. By reason there is but little to indicate what was the organ- of intercourse with the Greek population of ization, if any, of the apostolic churches, and his native city, he acquired the Greek language; nothing to indicate that this organization, what- but his parents, being of the stricter sect of Pharever it may have been, is the best for our own isees, had therefore an abhorrence of Greek culchanged times and circumstances. ture, and there is no reason to believe he received The true use of the Book of Acts for us is an education in the schools for which Tarsus was indicated by its object, as defined above. In it then famous. He was early sent to Jerusalem, we study the church of God in action. We are where he was "brought up," i. e., from early to imbibe the spirit of the apostles, learn the youth,2 at the feet of Gamaliel, the most distinprinciples which gave them their power, and guished doctor of the Jewish law. He learned imitate, though not blindly, nor without regard to regard the Jewish law as an object of almost to the change of times and conditions, the meth- idolatrous regard, and whatever seemed to ods which they employed. He who does this, weaken its authority he conceived to be a foe to studies the Book of Acts to far wiser purpose God, to be resisted unto death. His intense zeal than he who endeavors to construct out of its against the new religion made him a leader of imperfect and fragmentary hints, a complete persecution against the early Christians, and it system of church government and order. Thus, is as such we first meet him.3 When Stephen, for example, the remarkable specimens of sacred the first martyr, was slain, Saul is described as oratory which this book contains, constitute consenting to his death, and holding the outer models for the study of the Christian worker in garments of the witnesses who cast the first all ages. In Peter's Pentecostal address we have stones. He persecuted the disciples from city the apostolic revival sermon; in Stephen's dying to city, pursuing them even to death. Of his speech, the martyr's plea; in Paul's sermon at miraculous conversion while pursuing the disciAntioch in Pisidia, the apostle's sermon to the pies to Damascus, the three accounts (chaps. 9, 22, Jews; in his speech to the people of Lycaonia, 26), though differing- in some unimportant dethe apostolic missionaries' address to the hea- tails, agree in the substantial facts.4 They all then; in his speech at Athens, the apostle's come from Paul himself, and appear never to argument with rationalism. So, again, while the have been denied during his lifetime. From his government of the primitive churches is uncer- conversion to the commencement of his first tain, even if they had one common form of gov- missionary journey his life is involved in some ob- ernment, which is doubtful, the spirit of prayer, scurity, our knowledge being derived almost enof consecration, of rejoicing, of spiritual sympa- tirely from incidental allusions. From a comparthy, and of practical helpfulness which inspired ison of Acts 9:19-30; 11: 25, 26, 30; 22:17-21, and them, and which is indicated by such pictures as Gal. 1: 17-24, we learn that he immediately comthat of ch. 2: 42-47 (see notes there), is not doubtful, menced preaching at Damascus, which so exnor is the force of its example weakened by cited the enmity of the Jews that he escaped change of time, place, or circumstances. In death only by being let down by the wall in a brief, the important theme for our study is not basket, probably from the house of some Christhe external form, but the inward Spirit; not tian disciple, which stood upon or constituted the mechanism, but the power.which moved it; a part of the wall of the city. After three years hot the body, but the soul; not the anatomy, but' For explanations of his double name see ch. 13: 9, the psychology of the apostolic churches. note...2 See chap. 22: 3, note....3 See chap. 26:10, The life of the Apostle Paul. Our only au- 11, note; comp. 1 Tim. 1: 13....' See note on Saul's thentic information respecting the life and labors conversion, chap. 9: 1-9. 18 THE ACTS. (part of this time being spent in Arabia, proba- three or four years. The incidents are recorded in bly studying the 0. T. Scriptures), he went to Acts 15: 36-41 to 18:22. It is memorable for its Jerusalem, which was still the centre of the extent, duration, and the introduction of ChrisChristian Church, where the disciples viewed tianity into Europe. Paul proposing to Barnahim with suspicion, and it was not until Barna- bas to revisit the churches they had established, bas told the story of his conversion that he was Barnabas insisted on taking John Mark with received among them. His first desire being to them, to which Paul would not consent. A dispreach the Gospel to his own nation, when the pute arose, which resulted in their separation, Lord appeared to him in a trance in the Temple, and Paul departed, accompanied by Silas. Beand bade him leave Jerusalem, he remonstrated, ginning at Antioch in Syria, he visited Cilicia, believing that as the Jews had known him as a Lycaonia, Phrygia, Galatia, Mysia, and the persecutor, they would be more ready to receive Troad, and in Europe, Macedonia, Athens, and his testimony to the power of the truth; but, Corinth; thence he crossed the AEgean Sea to when the command was repeated, he yielded and Ephesus, and thence, by CJesarea, to Jerusalem, returned to Tarsus, where he remained until whence, after a hasty visit, he returned to AnBarnabas went for and brought him to Antioch. tioch in Syria. It was on this journey he organFrom this time the Book of Acts is little else ized the churches at Thessalonica and Philippi, than the story of his life and missionary labors. and also first preached the Gospel at Athens. It may be conveniently divided into four sec- At Philippi the arrest and imprisonment of Paul tions. and Silas, and the conversion of the jailor, ocFirst missionary tour. As the result of a spe- curred. cial occasion of fasting and prayer, Paul and 1Tird missionary tour. The account of this tour Barnabas are ordained as the first missionaries, is contained in Acts 18:23 to 21:17. His course, and set out, taking with them John Mark as an as indicated in the accompanying map, is someassistant. They embark at Seleucia, the port of what hypothetical. He passed through Galatia Antioch, for the island of Cyprus. Here the and Phrygia, "strengthening all the disciples" Roman proconsul, Sergius Paulus, is converted, (Acts 8: 23), and thence came into Ephesus. This and Elymas, or Bar-jesus, is smitten with blind- city was to the Asia of the N. T. what Corinth ness. From this time the apostle adopts his new was to Greece and Rome to Italy, and it may be name, Paul, which is now first mentioned, and regarded as the central object of this third aposby which he is always subsequently called. tolic journey. Here occurred his conflict with From Cyprus John Mark returns, probably the witchcraft of which Ephesus was headquardeterred by the dangers of the journey, while ters, and here he spent over two years in the Paul and Barnabas cross over to Perga, on the ministry of the Gospel. His subsequent course main coast, intending to penetrate the districts may be traced with considerable accuracy in cf Pisidia and Lycaonia. Their first stopping Acts, ch. 20. From Ephesus he went up the place was Antioch in Pisidia; driven thence by coast to Troas (2 Cor. 2:12), and thence into Macepersecution, they visited in succession the cities donia, probably visiting the churches at Philippi, of Iconium, Lystra, and Derbe. At Lystra a mira- Thessalonica, Perea, etc., and spending three cle performed upon a cripple brought together a months in Greece, probably in Corinth. Thence crowd of ignorant people, who are subsequently he returned, partly by land and partly by water, incited by Jews from Antioch and Iconium, and along the coast of the 2Egean Sea. At Potara stone Paul, leaving him for dead, though only he took ship direct to Tyre, and so came, via stunned. But these persecutions do not pre- Cesarea, to the end of his third missionary tour vent him from visiting all these cities on his re- at Jerusalem. turn to Antioch in Syria, after an absence which Arrest, imprisonment, and shipwreck. Acts 21:18 is supposed to have lasted about a year. The to chap. 28. In consequence of a mob incited by broad command to "( preach the Gospel to every the Jews against Paul, he is arrested by the Rocreature" was evidently but very imperfectly man authorities, sent to Caesarea, the Roman understood by the Apostolic Church. Many military headquarters of Judea, tried first before disciples were not prepared to go further than Felix, then before Festus and Agrippa, and finalto say that heathen might become Christians by ly, having appealed to Caesar, which every Rosubmitting to circumcision, accepting the Jew- man citizen had a right to do, is sent to Rome. ish law, and so becoming Jews. Paul and Bar- The minute account of this voyage, its perils and nabas, on the contrary, maintained that Christ shipwreck, afford a remarkable opportunity for was free to every creature. To settle this dis- the verification of N. T. history. See notes on pute a council was called at Jerusalem, which chap. 27. resulted in the unanimous approval of the work Subsequent history. The N. T. history of of Paul and of his principles. Paul ends with his first imprisonment in Rome. Second missionary journey. This occupied His subsequent history is not known with cer THE ACTS. 19 tainty. It appears probable, however, that there a second time, condemned by Nero, and at the end of two years his case was heard by put to death in the great persecution of the Nero, who acquitted him (A. D. 63); that he then Christians by that emperor. According to the spent a period, which some reckon at five years, uniform tradition the apostle was beheaded, others at two or three, in journeys of uncertain without scourging (as the privilege of his citiextent, but which brought him again to Ephe- zenship), outside the gate leading to the port of 3us. Here he is supposed to have been again Ostea. The date of his death appears to have arrested and carried to Rome; but at all events'been about midsummer, A. D. 66 or 67. it is tolerably certain that he was imprisoned Chronology. The chronology of the Book C po IAiCA na da.... MAP OF PAUL'S FIRST AND SECOND MISSIONARY JOURNEYS. of Acts is involved in much obscurity, and has largely hypothetical. A more complicated and given rise to much discussion among scholars. elaborate table will be found in Alford's Greek x sin It can probably never be settled with any degree Testament, with dates different in some reof certainty. The following table, taken sub- spects; and in Davidson's Introduction to the stantially from Conybeare and llowson, may help N. T. (Vol. II) is one giving in a tabular form the student in tracing the course of its history, the various views of thirty-four different scholthough he must not forget that the dates are ars. Ponn e iP1 tioc Past Ty, ch of isinJourney, (apo Amem given rise to much discussion among scholars. elaborate table will be found in Alford's Greek It can probably never be settled with any degree Testament, with dates different in some rreof certainty. The following table, taken sub- spects; and in Davidson's Introduction to the stantially from Conybeare and Howson, may help N. T. (Vol. I1) is one giving in a tabular form the student in tracing the course of its history, the various views of thirty-four different scholthough he must not forget thfat the dates are ars. 20 THE ACTS. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. A. D. NEW TESTAMENT HISTORY. CONTEMPORARY EVENTS. 30 The ascension (May 18). 30 ) The events related in Acts, ch. 2: 42 to 6:8. Tiberius emperor of Rome. to Martyrdom of Stephen; extension of church 36 through persecution, chaps. 6: 8 to 8: 40. 36 St. Paul s conversion. Death of Tiberius and accession of Caligula (March 16). 37 At Damascus. 38 Flight from Damascus to Jerusalem, and thence to Tarsus. 39 During three years St. Paul preaches in Syria and Cilicia, making Tarsus his head40 quarters, and probably undergoes most of Death of Caligula and accession of Claudius 41 the sufferings mentioned at 2 Cor. 11:24-27, (Jan. 25), Judsea and Samaria given to 42 viz., two of the Roman and the five Jewish Herod Agrippa I. 43 scourgings, and three shipwrecks. Invasion of Britain by Aulus Plautius. 44 He is brought from Tarsus to Antioch (Acts Death of Herod Agrippa I (Acts 12). 11: 26), and stays there a year before the Cuspius Fadus (as procurator) succeeds to famine. the government of Judaea. 45 He visits Jerusalem with Barnabas, to relieve the famine. 46 At Antioch. Tiberius Alexander made procurator of Judaea (about this time). 47 At Antioch. 48 His " First Missionary Journey," from Antioch to'Cyprus, Antioch in Pisidia, Agrippa II (Acts 25: 24) made king of Chalcis. Iconium, Lystra, Derbe, 49 and back through the same places to Antioch. Cumanus made procurator of Judaea (about this time). 50 St. Paul and Barnabas attend the " Council Caractacus captured by the Romans in of Jerusalem." Britain. Cogidunus (father of Claudia (?), 2 Tim. 4: 21), assists the Romans in Britain. 51 His "Second Missionary Journey," from Antioch to Cilicia, Lycaonia, Galatia, 52 Troas, Philippi, Thessalonica, Beroea, Claudius expels the Jews from Rome (Acts Athens, and 18:2). Corinth-Writes 1 Thess, 53 At Corinth-Writes 2 Thess. The tetrarchy of Trachonitis given to Agrippa 11; Felix made procurator of Judsea. 54 (Spring)-He leaves Corinth and reaches (Summer) Jerusalem at Pentecost, and Death of Claudius and accession of Nero thence goes to Antioch. (Oct. 13). (Autumn)- His "Third Missionary Journey." He goes to Ephesus. 55 At Ephesus. 56 At Ephesus. 57 (Spring) He writes 1 Cor. (Summer) Leaves Ephesus for Macedonia, (Autumn) where he writes 2 Cor., and thence (Winter) to Corinth, where he writes Galatians. 58, (Spring) He writes Romans, and leaves Corinth, going by Philippi and Miletus (Summer) to Jerusalem (Pentecost), where he is arrested, and sent to Csesarea. 59 At Caesarea. Nero murders Agrippina. 60 (Autumn)-Sent to Rome by Festus (about Felix is recalled, and succeeded by Festus. August). (Winter)-Shipwrecked at Malta. 61 (Spring) —Ile arrives at Rome. Embassy from Jerusalem to Rome to petition about the wall. 62 At Rome. Burrus dies; Philemon, Albinus succeeds Festus as procurator; (Spring)-Writes- Colossians, Nero marries Poppaea; Ephesians. Octavia executed (Autumn)-Writes Philippians. Pallas put to death. 63 (Sprina)-He is acquitted and probably goes Poppoea's daughter Claudia born. to Macedonia (Phil. 2: 24) and Colosse (Philemon 22). O ~~~~~~~~~~ 40~~~~~~~~~~~~~,, "o~~~~~~~~~~~~~4 4 0 ~~Venice........... i ~ ""$mlt-t~'\i~-i~,\~,~a~d2~~ ~ Li~ N O~J: TI~ ~D ~.. ~. i MAP OF COUNTRIESEPY S T~~~~~~~~~~~bn~h S4 o ao erea, POLIS~ To S I m; e 0.- L0 Ni Ij Anars~tt~um~Amara Wu 4~1~3~o~C~,;,oC'0 C i.Trhsat~~" LI; CA PA. C)~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~`, N IAX 1)014P ~oZ o~. OF f-P 3~~~~~~~~~3 Voyage to Rome RUSALEM~~to ~y~i~ 30 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ s; C Y R E N A I C A~~~~~~~~~~~B A Lon, i-.ibud~if~e Om renwich 0 0HREN C 3J GT /i,- fusl rStuhr.Y MAP OF COUNITRIES MENTIONFD IN THE BOOK OF ACTS: PAUL;'S TXIIRD ANTD FOURTH JOURNEYS. GAZETTEER. Achaia. In the N. T. it signifies a Roman Antipatris. A town in Palestine built by province which included the whole of the Pelo- Herod the Great, and named after his father, ponnesus, and the greater part of Hellas proper, Antipater. It is situated between Jerusalem with the adjacent islands. This province, with and Casarea, and is now a village called Kefr that of Macedonia, comprehended the whole of Saba. Acts 23: 31. Greece; hence Achaia and Macedonia are fre- Apollonia. A city of Macedonia about quently mentioned together in the N. T. to thirty Roman miles from Amphibolis. Acts indicate all Greece. Acts 18:12. 17: 1. Accho. Now called Acre, or more usually Appi Forum. A well known station fortyby Europeans, St. Jean d'Acre, the most im- three miles from Rome in the Appian Bay leading portant seaport town on the Syrian coast, about from Rome to the Bay of Naples. The " Three thirty miles south of Tyre. The only notice of it Taverns" was a wayside inn, and a customary in the N. T. is in connection with Paul's passage resort of travelers, ten miles nearer Rome. Both from Tyre to Caesarea, where it is called by its are mentioned by Cicero. Acts 28:15. Egyptian name, Ptolemais. Acts 21: 7. Areopagus, or Mars -ill. A narrow naked Adria. This term occurs but once in the ridge of limestone-rock at Athens, sloping upScriptures. As there used it includes not only ward from the north, and terminating in an the Venetian Gulf, but all that part of the Medi- abrupt precipice on the south, fifty or sixty feet terranean between Crete and Sicily. Ptolemy above a valley which divides it from the vecst bounds Italy on the south, Sicily on the east, end of the Acropolis. The court of the AreopaGreece on the south and west, and Crete on the gus was simply an open space on the highest west by Adria, or the Adriatic sea. Its bounds summit of the hill, the judges sitting in the open are only important as fixing the site of Paul's air, on rude seats of stone hewn out in the solid shipwreck. Acts 27: 27. rock. This was the site of what we may call the Adramytium. A city of Asia, by some com- Supreme Court of Athens. On the spot occupied mentators erroneously confounded with Adram- by this court, a long series of awful causes, etum in Africa. It was situated on the coast of connected with crime and religion, had been deMysia (q. v.) at the head of an extensive bay, cided, beginning with the legendary trial by the facing the island of Lesbos. It has no Biblical other gods of Mars the god of war, for murinterest except that Paul's voyage from Caesarea der, which gave to the place its name. Acts was made in a ship belonging to this place. 17:19. Acts 27: 2. Ashdod. The Azotus of the Greeks and Alexandria. A celebrated city and seaport Romans, a city of the Philistines, on the seaof Egypt on the Mediterranean, twelve miles coast about midway between Gaza and Joppa. from the mouth of the river Nile, named in Acts 8:40. honor of Alexander the Great, who founded it Asia. The origin of this name is obscure, but B. C. 332. Acts 18: 24. as a designation of one of the greater divisions Amphipolis. A city of Macedonia on the of the known world, it came into use in the fifth river Strymon, thirty-three Roman miles from century before Christ. In the 0. T. it does not Philippi. Its site is now occupied by a village occur. In the N. T. it is used in a narrower called Neokhorio. Acts 17: 1. sense for a Roman province which embraced the Antioch. Two cities of this name are inwestern part of AsiaMinorandofwhichEphesus Syria, and Antioch in Pisidia, both connected was the capital. Acts 9; 6: 9; 16: 6; 19:10, with the life and labors of Paul. Antioch in22, Syria was a city with more than 500,000 souls. Assos. A seaport of Lesser Mysia in the It is now a village of but a few thousand inhab- ZEgean Sea. Its site is now occupied by a vilitants, and the only remnant of Christianity is in lage called Beiram. Acts 20:13. the name of the eastern gate, which is called Athens. A city of Greece distinguished for after Paul. Acts 11: 19-30; 13: 1-3; 14: 26-28; the military talent, learning, and eloquence of its 15: 30-35. Antioch in Pisidia, a town on the inhabitants. Devastated by war, by time, and border of Phrygia, was at the time of Paul a by repeated changes of masters, it is now a mass Roman colony. It is now identified with the of ruins. For description of its condition at the modern Yalobatch. Acts 13: 14; 14: 19-22; time of Paul's visit to it, see notes on Acts 18: 22. 17 16-34. 24 GAZETTEER. Attalia. A maritime town at the mouth of. Corinth. This city is alike remarkable for its the river Catambactes, in Pamphylia, now exist- distinctive geographical position, its eminence in ing under the name of Adalia; population 8000. Greek and Roman history, and its close connecActs 14: 25. tion with the spread of Christianity. It was the Azotus. See Ashdod. Acts 8:40. capital of a small district called Isthmus, "a bridge of the sea," which joins the ancient PeloBabylon. The name given to the capital of ponnesus, the modern Morea, to the northern the Babylonian monarchy, and also to the mon- portion of Greece. Its position made it a great archy itself. Babylon, the capital, was probably commercial metropolis. The city has now shrunk the largest and most magnificent city of the to a wretched village on the old site, bearing the ancient world. It was built in the form of a corrupted name of Gortho. Acts 18:1. square upon both sides of tbe Euphrates, and enclosed within a vast system of double walls, oos A smal island nea the coast of a measuring, according to the least estimate, fortynow called Stanc. Acts 1:1. miles, or ten each way. Acts 7: 43. Crete. A large island in the Mediterranean, Berea. A city of Macedonia, now existing anciently celebrated for its one hundred cities. under the name of Verria, with a population of Acts 2:11; 27:12; 13: 21. 18,000 or 20,000 and placed in the second rank of Cyprus. A large island in the Mediterranean, the cities of European Turkey. Acts 17: 10-14. about sixty miles from the coasts of Syria and Bithynia. A province of Asia Minor, men- Asia Minor; is very frequently mentioned in tioned only in Acts 16: 7, and in 1 Peter 1:1. Scripture. The first missionary journey of Paul Caesarea. A celebrated city of Palestine on and Barnabas commenced with Cyprus. Acts the Mediterranean sea-coast, about seventy miles 4: 36; 11:19, 20; 13: 4-12. N. W. of Jerusalem. It was sometimes called Cyrene. A Libyan city founded by a colony Cnesarea Palestina to distinguish it from Coesarea of Greeks from Thera, an island in the JEgean Philippi.. The site is still called Kaisariyeh. Sea, about B. C. 632. Simon, who was compelled Acts 8: 40; 9: 30; 11: 11; 12: 19; 18: 22; to bear our Saviour's cross, was a Cyrenian, so 21: 8, 16. were some of the first Christian teachers. Acts Cappadocia. The most easterly region of 2: 10; 11: 20; 13:1. Asia Minor. Acts 2: 9. Damascus. A city of Western Asia, formerly Cenchrea. The eastern harbor of Corinth, the capital of the kingdom of Syria, is one of the from which it was distant about nine miles. The most ancient cities of the world. The population modern village of Kikries now occupies the site with its suburbs is estimated at 150,000. The of Cenchrea, and some remnants of the moles are principal street, about a mile in length, running still visible. Acts 18:18. through the city from east to west, is regarded Chanaan, or Canaan. The name given to by the Christian population as " the street which that portion of Palestine which lay to the west is called Straight," mentioned in Acts 9: 11. of the Jordan to distinguish it from Gilead, the Derbe. A small town in Lycaonia, probably name given to the high table-land east of the near the pass called the Cilician gates. The Jordan. The territory so called extended from exact site is uncertain. Acts 14: 6, 20; 16:1. the boundary of Syria on the north to Gaza on Egypt. A region important from the earliest the south, and from the Jordan to the Medi7ter n. As 11times and more closely identified with Bible tearranean. Acts 7: 11 incidents than any other, except the Holy Land Charran. See Haran. Acts 7: 2, 4. itself. The common name of Egypt in the Bible Chios. A beautiful island in the JEgean Sea is "Mizraim " (q. v.) or more fully "the land of between Samos and Lesbos. It is now called Mizraim." It occupies the northeastern angle Scio. Acts 20: 15. of Africa, and its boundaries appear to have been Cilicia. The most southeasterly province always very nearly the same. Acts 13:17. of Asia Minor, divided by Mount Amanus from Ephesus. A celebrated city, the metropolis Syria, with which it is sometimes coupled. Acts of Ionia, and of Proconsular Asia under the 6: 9; 21: 39; 22: 3. Romans; located in a fertile plain south of the Clauda. An island off the southwest coast river Cayster, not far from the coast of the Icaof Crete, under the lee of which the vessel in rian Sea. It is now an uninhabited ruin; the Paul's voyage to Italy had to run. Now called retiring sea has left its harbor a pestilential Gozzo. Acts 27: 16. morass. Acts 18:19. Cnidus. A peninsula at the entrance of the Fair Havens, the. A harbor or roadstead IEgean Sea, between the islands of Coos and off the south coast of Crete; mentioned only in Rhodes. Acts 27: 7. Acts 27: 8. See note there. GAZETTEER. 25 Galatia. A province which may be roughly world. It is the Jaffa of modern history. Presdescribed as the central region of the peninsula ent population 15,000. Acts 9: 36, 42, 43. of Asia Minor, with the provinces of Asia on the Judea. This name is now frequently applied west, Cappadocia on the east, Pamphylia and to the whole of the Holy Land, more generally Cilicia on the south, and Bithynia and Pontus on designated as Palestine. Properly speaking, the north. The Galatians were Celts or Gauls, however, it only signifies one of the three provand possessed that enthusiasm and fickleness inces into which Palestine west of the Jordan which have ever been the characteristics of the was divided at the time of Christ-Galilee, SamaGallic race. For full description of their char- ri and Judea. he province of udea comacter see Introduction to the Epistle to the prised the territories of Judah, Benjamin, Simeon, Galatians. Acts 16: and parts of Dan, and it extended from the Galilee. In the time of Christ, Galilee em- Jordan to the Mediterranean, from the wilderness braced the whole northern section of Palestine, on the south to Shiloh on the north, running up, including the ancient territories of Issachar, however, on the sea-coast west of Samaria to a Zebulon, Asher, and Naphtali. Acts 1: 11. point north of Caesarea. Acts 1: 8. Gaza. One of the five princely cities of the Lasea. A town in Crete near the Fair HaPhilistines which has withstood the desolations vens where Paul for a time was detained. The of many generations, and continues to the present place is nowhere else mentioned, but it has been time a comparatively thriving and well peopled identified in comparatively recent times, and the city. It may be regarded as one of the oldest name is still borne by a few ruins. Acts 27: 8. cities of the world, since it is mentioned in Gen. Libya. A country west of Egypt, of which 10: 19 as one of the border towns of the Canaan- Cyrene was the capital. Acts 2:10. ites. The present Arabic name of the city is Ghuzzeh, and its population is estimated at from Lycaonia. One of te provinces of Asia 15,000 to 20,000, mainly Mohammedans. Acts Minor Acts 14:6. 8: 26. Lystra. A city of Lycaonia south of Iconium. Greece. A country lying in the southeast of The exact site is unknown. Acts 14: 6, 8; 16:1,2. Europe between 36~ and 40~ north latitude. It Macedonia. An important kingdom of anis sometimes described as containing the four cient Greece, and subsequently a Roman province, provinces of Macedonia, Epirus, Achaia or Hellas, bounded on the north by Mcesia and Illyricum, and Peloponnesus, but more commonly is un- on the south by Thessaly and Epirus, and on the derstood to comprise the two latter. Acts 20 2. east and west, respectively, by Thrace and the laran. The Charran of Acts 7: 2, 4, was zEgean Sea, and by Epirus and the Adriatic. situated in Mesopotamia, or more exactly, in Its soil is fertile and its climate healthy. The Padanaram. It still exists in the modern village chuches at Thessalonica and Philippi were of Harran on the river Belik. among the results of Paul's labors in Macedonia. Acts 16:9. Iconium. A city of Lycaonia between. As A Ephesus and the more easterly cities of Tarsus o 29 and Antioch and the Euphrates. It is now called Konizeh. Population30,000. Acts13:51; Mars Hill. SeeAreopagus. Acts17: 22. 14: 19; 16: 22. Mesopotamia. A country deriving its name from its position between the great rivers EuItaly. As used in the N. T. denotes the same rates and Tigris. It is about 700 miles in extent of country that it does in modern times; length and varies in breadth from 20 to 240 or 250 it comprehends the whole pensula which reaches miles. is the northwestern part which is supfrom the Alps to the Straits of Messina. It but posed to be the Mesopotamia of Scripture, —the rarely occurs in the N. T., and only as a general d where Abraham's kindred dwelt. Acts7:2. designation. Acts 27: 1. Miletus. A city of Asia Minor twenty or Jerusalem. The ancient capital of the Holythirty miles south of Ephesus, where Paul, when Land, situated in Judea, and directly west of the hastening to Jerusalem, summoned the elders of north end of the Dead Sea. It is 2500 feet aboveEphesus that he might give them a solemn the level of the Mediterranean Sea and 3600 charge. Acts 20:15-17. feet above the Judean Valley. For description, Melita The name given in Acts 8:1 to the topography, and map, see Vol. I, page 278. Acts h spwreck. hile 1:4.,,. ~island on which Paul was shipwrecked. While there has been some difference of opinion among Joppa, or Japho. A seaport on the southern scholars, by the general consent of most of those coast of Palestine, forty miles west-northwest of who have investigated the matter, Melita is idenJerusalem, and one of the oldest cities of the tified with the modern Malta. Acts 28: 1. 26 GAZETTEER. Mitylene. The capital of the ancient island Pisidia. An interior district of Asia Miof Lesbos in the AEgean Sea. Acts 20:14. nor lying principally on Mount Taurus. Acts Mount Sina, or Sinai. The wild mountain 13:14. region in Arabia Petrea where the law was given Pontus. A considerable district in Asia to Moses. Indeed the whole peninsula which Minor three times mentioned in the N. T. It lies between the horns of the Red Sea has re- signified a country of various extent at various ceived the name of Sinai from the magnitude times. Acts 2: 9; 18: 2. and prominence of the Sinaitic group of mountains which lies nearly in its centre. Acts 7: 30. tomas See Acho. Acts Myra. One of the chief towns of the province Puteoli. This was the principal port of of Lycia. Acts 7: 5. southern Italy, and commerce brought many Jews to Puteoli. Hence when Paul landed here Mysia. The northwestern province of Asia on his way to Rome he found brethren ready to Minor, comprising one of its richest and most receive and speed him on his journey. It is now populous regions. Acts 16: 7, 8. called Puzzuoli. Acts 28:13, 14. Neapolis. A seaport on the coast of the Red Sea. A body of water lying east of JEgean Sea about ten miles from Philippi. The Egypt and Nubia and separating them from village of Kavalla is on the site of Neapolis and Arabia. It is 1400 miles long, and 200 miles contains at present 5000 or 6000 inhabitants. wide in its widest part. In Bible history it is Acts 16: 11. famous for the passage made by Israel (Exodus, Olivet (Mount of). Directly east of Jerusalem chap. 14) which took place near the head-waters is a long ridge with four distinct summits, one of what is now known as the Gulf of Suez. In outlier starting off to the north and another to the N. T. it is referred to only in connection with the south. This ridge is that known both in thethis event. Acts 7 36. Heb. 11 29. O. T. and the N. T. as the Mount of Olives or of Rhegium. A city of Italy situated at the Olivet. It was the "Park" of Jerusalem. Its southern extremity of the peninsula, now called green slopes, as seen in the early spring, even Reggio, where Paul landed on his journey to now stand out in refreshing contrast to the Rome. It is at present one of the most flourishdreary and withered ruins of the city at its foot. ing towns of southern Italy, with a population of Acts 1: 9-12. 9000. Acts 28: 13. Pamphylia. One of the southern provinces Rhodes. An island off the coast of Asia Miof Asia Minor. At the time of Paul it formed nor, over against Caria. Its present population a province together with Lycia. Acts 13: 13; is about 20,000. Acts 21: 1. 14: 24. Rome (City of). The capital of the Roman Paphos. A town at the western end of Cy-Empires situated on the Tiber about fifteen miles. ton at the wsten ed of C- from its mouth. The famous seven hills which prus. Acts 13: 6. formed the nucleus of the ancient city still stand Patara. A seaport of Lycia in Asia Minor. on the left bank, and the remains of many of the Acts 21: 1. buildings erected by the Roman Emperors still Perga. A city of Pamphylia on the river remain. To the N. T. student the city is chiefly Castrus. Acts 13:13. of interest in connection with the visit of Paul Phenice, or Phenicia. A narrow tract of and the epistle to the Romans. At the time of country on the Mediterranean north of Palestine. this visit the city must be imagined as a large Phenice also occurs in Acts 27:12 as the name and irregular mass of buildings, unprotected by of a town in Crete where the officers of the vessel an outer wall; the streets were narrow and windin which Paul was shipwrecked desired to harbor. ing, the houses lofty and densely crowded. The It has been identified with the modern Lutro. population was probably a little larger than the city of New York in 1875; one-half were slaves, Phillippi. A city of Macedonia, about ten of the remainder a large proportion were paumiles from Neapolis, its port, where Paul landed. pe theremain a lmall proportion owealthy The ancient name is still applied to the locality, and profligate nobility, but apparenty no middle but there are no inhabitants. So far as the N. T. ndstrial classes. Untrustworthy traditions industrial classes. Untrustworthy traditions history directly informs us, Philippi was the first connect various sites with Paul's stay in the city. city in Europe which heard the gospel preached. Some of the ruins are of value because illustraActs 16: 1.ting Scripture. This is especially true of the Phrygia. A district of Asia Minor twice famous Arch of Titus, erected to celebrate his mentioned in the N. T. Its limits, as the term triumph, and which contains bas reliefs of some was used in the apostolic age, were very indefi- of the sacred vessels of the Jewish Temple. nite. Acts 16: 6; 18: 23. Acts 2: 10. GAZETTEER. 27 Rome (Empire of). The boundaries of the the mouth of the Orontes, and formed the seaRoman Empire at the commencement of the port of Antioch. Acts 13: 4. Christian era were, the Atlantic on the west; the Sidon, or Zidon. An ancient city of PheniEuphrates on the east; the Desert of Africa, the ca about twenty miles north of Tyre, and nearly Cataracts of the Nile, and the Arabian Deserts forty miles south of Beirut. The modern ame on the south; the British Channel, the Rhine, is Saida. Acts 12 20. the Danube, and the Black Sea on the north. The only independent powers of importance Sychem. A celebrated city of Palestine were the Parthians on the east and the Germans called also Shechem, Sichem, and Sychar, and of on the north. The population of the empire in great antiquity, for it was in existence when the time of Augustus has been variously estima- Abraham entered Canaan. It is located in a ted at from 85,000,000 to 120,000,000. This in- valley between Mount Ebal and Gerizim, about eludes the population of the provinces, i. e. the seven miles south of Samaria. Acts 7:16. countries conquered by Rome and usually gov- Syracuse. An ancient city in the southeastern erned by Roman officials. coast of Sicily. Acts 28:12. Salamis. A seaport town on the eastern Syria. The region from east to west between coast of Cyprus. It was here that Paul and the Mediterranean and the Euphrates, and from Barnabas landed, being the nearest point to north to south between the Lebanon and the Seleucia. Acts 13: 4, 5. borders of the desert. Acts 18: 18. Salmone. A promontory on the eastern ex- Tarsus. The capital of the province of Cilicia, tremity of the island of Crete. Acts 27: 7. a large and populous city on the river Cydmus. Samaria. The province of Samaria once It is now a town with about 20,000 inhabitants, included all of Palestine north of Judea. That and is described as being a den of poverty, filth, and ruins. Acts 9: 11d 30; 11: 25. portion east of the Jordan which originally be- d ruins Acts 9 25 longed to it was taken away by the kings of Thessalonica. A city of Macedonia, now Assyria; then the northern portion shared the the second city of European Turkey with 70,000 same fate; and Samaria was reduced to the inhabitants, under the slightly corrupted name dimensions which it possessed at the time of of Salonike. Acts 17:1-9. Christ. Acts 1: 8. Christ. Acts 1:~8.~ Thyatira. A town of Lydia situated on the Samos. An island on the coast of Asia Minor river Lycus. It is still a considerable town with midway between the points occupied by Ephesus many ruins, called Akhissar. Acts 16:14; Rev. and Miletus. Acts 20:15. 1: 2. Samothracia. A] lofty and conspicuous is- Troas. A seaport town near to the Hellesland north of Lemnos, in the ZEgean Sea, off the pont, sometimes considered as belonging to the coast of Thrace, now called Samotraki. Acts Lesser Mysia. Acts 16: 8, 11; 20: 5, 6. 16:11. Trogyllium. A small town at the foot of Saron, or Sharon. A level tract between the promontory of Mycale, opposite to the island Mount Carmel and Joppa, in which Lydda stood. of Samos. Acts 20: 15. Acts 9: 35. Tyre. A celebrated city of Phoenicia, situated Seleucia. There are various cities of this on the eastern coast of the Mediterranean. Presname in Syria and Asia Minor, but the only one ent population 3000 or 4000, half being Chrisnoticed in Scripture is the one which stood at tians. Acts 12:20. TRADITIONAL PORTRAITS OF PETER AND PAUL. These portraits are copied, same size as the original, from the bottom of a gilded glass cup, found in the Catacombs of St. Sebastian at Rome. The earliest interments by the Christians in the Roman catacombs included, besides Christian symbols, some objects of pagan regard. This having been the case in the section in which the glass cup bearing the group of the Saviour, Paul, and Peter was discovered, it seems conclusive that the age was probablythe fourth, if not the third century. The absence of the nimbus (glory or circle) about the heads of Peter and Paul, and its presence around the Saviour's, may indicate the third century or earlyin the fourth; for the nimbus was generally used around the heads of all saints and divine persons in the latter half of the fourth century. Tertullian speaks of glass cups as used in sacramental services, as also does Eusebius. In this picture the Saviour is represented as presenting a crown of life to the apostles; the inscription is a prayer of the friends of the dead, who was laid in the tomb in the faith of Christ, and may be paraphrased, "Friendship's blessing; may you live forever with thy (Saviour)." THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. CHAPTER I. forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God; HE former treatise a have I made, O Theophilus, 4 And being assembled together with them, com1 of all that Jesus began both to do and teach, manded e them that they should not depart from Jeru2 Untilb the day in which he was taken up, after salem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, that he through the Holy Ghost had given command- saith he, yef have heard of me: ments c unto the apostles whom he had chosen: 5 For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall 3 To whom also he shewed himself alive after his be baptized with the Holy Ghost,h not many days passion, by many d infallible proofs, being seen of them hence. a Luke 1: 1-4, etc....b verse 9; Luke 24: 51; 1 Tim. 3: 16... e Matt. 28:19; Mark 16:15-19....d Luke 24: 15; John, ch. 20, 21....e Luke 24: 49....f John, ch. 14 to 16....g Matt. 3: 11....h chap. 2:4; 10: 45; 11:15. Ch. 1: 1-14, PREFACE. TIlE ASCENSION. TEE present with his church in fulfillment of the CONDITION OF CHRISTIAN ACTIVITY, THE FULFILMENT promise of Matt. 28: 20. Thus the Gospel of OF THE PROMISE OF THE FATHER.-THE LIMITS OF Luke and the Book of Acts are parts of one HUMAN KNOWLEDGE AND THE FOLLY OF HUMAN FORE- Life of our Lordone his life in the TELLING. —THE SOURCE O- THE CHRISTIAN'S POWER. TELLING-THE SOURCE OF THE CRISTIAN'ISTRYWER. body, the other his life in the church. See -THE EXTENT OF THE CHRISTIAN'S MrINISTRY.-TuEe ASCENSION AND THE NATURE OF CHRiST'S SECOND IntrO., pp. 15, 16. COMING. 2, 3. The construction of the original is a little difficult and uncertain. The best interpreA.D. 30. May, After a preface to his whole tation is that given by our English version-the book (vers. 1-3) Luke briefly describes the ascen- ministry and teaching of Christ continuing after sion of our Lord (vers. 4-12) as a preliminary to his resurrection and until his ascension. The the account, which immediately follows, of the commandments here referred to are especially apostolic selection of a successor to Judas Isca- those given in his last conferences with the eleven. riot. The whole of Chap. I may be regarded as (Matt. 28: 9, 20; Mark 16: 14-18; Luke 24:46-49; John 20: 21-23; prefatory and preliminary to the main history 21:15-17). The statement that they were given which begins with the descent of the Holy Spirit through the Holy Ghost, i. e. by the power of on the day of Pentecost and the resultant revival the Spirit of God speaking in and through Jesus (ch. 2). Christ, accords with Christ's constant reference of 1. The former treatise. The Gospel of his deeds and words to the Father, as the Power Luke. Comp. its introduction ch. 1:1-4.-O that dwelt in him. (John 5:30; 14: I0.)-To whom Theophilus. Of this person nothing whatever also he showed himself, etc. On the nais known except the facts implied here and in ture and number of the appearances of Jesus the notes to Luke's Gospel. The various conjec- Christ after his resurrection, and the proofs of tures may be seen in Smith's Bible Dictionary, that resurrection, and the slowness of the disciarticle Theophilus. That he was a Christian ples to believe, see note on Resurrection of our appears clear from Luke 1: 4; the title applied Lord, Vol. I, p. 330. The appearances were as to him, Most excellent Theophilus, indicates rank follows: To Mary Magdalene (John 20: 11-8); to Peas well as character (see Acts 23: 26; 24: 3; 26: 25); ter (i Cor. 15: 5); to two disciples on the road to Emhence it is probable that he held some high posi- maus (Mark 16:12, 13; Luke 24:13-35); to ten disciples tion, but what, or where, is wholly unknown. (Mark 16: 14; Luke 24: 36-49; John 20:19-23; 1 Cor. 15: 5); to The theory advanced by some that the name, Thomas with the rest (John 20: 24-29); to the disciwhich signifies " Lover of God," was a fictitious ples by the sea (John 21: 1-24); among the mounone, and that the Gospel and this book were sim- tains (Matt. 28: 16, 17; 1 Cor. 15: ); at the last commisply addressed to all that loved God, i. e. to all sion (Matt. 28: 18, 19; Mark 16: 15-18); at the ascension the disciples, is untenable. Both the treatises (Mark 16:19; Luke 24: 50-53; Acts 1: 3-1). Whether the were probably dedicated somewhat after the appearance described here in vers. 4, 5, is to be manner of a modern book to Theophilus, but identified with some one of these other appearintended for a general circulation, which his ances, is uncertain. name, appended, might even increase.-Began 4 5. And being assembled together. both to do and to teach. The Gospel records A conference in Galilee is probably here described; only the beginning of Christ's teaching, i. e., the for the indication is that they were assembled ministry of his earthly life; it is the object of the for the purpose of meeting Christ, and but one Book of Acts to record the continuance of his such gathering is intimated by the Evangelist teaching, the ministry of the ascended Lord ever (Matt 28: 1G). The coming together of ver. 6 is 30 THE ACTS. [CH. I. 6 When they therefore were come together, they Ghost is come upon you: and ye1 shall be witnesses asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt' thou at this time re- unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in store again the kingdom to Israel? Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. 7 And he said unto them, Itk is not for you to know 9 And when he had spoken these things, while they the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in beheld, he was taken up; and a cloud received him out his own power. of their sight. 8 But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy I Matt. 24: 3, 4....j Isa. 1: 26; Dan. 7: 27....k Matt. 24: 36; 1 Thess. 5: 1, 2....1 Matt. 28 19; Luke 24: 47-49. on a subsequent occasion and on the Mount of man either to know the length of time, or to unOlives, perhaps also by appointment. —That derstand beforehand the necessary processes of' they should not depart from Jerusalem. growth; it is his simply to perform the duty That is, until they had received the promise of the allotted to him, leaving the great movement of Father.-Which ye have heard of me. The which he is a part, and to which he contributes, promise of the gift of another Comforter contained to be unfolded by God. He cannot read the in Christ's last conversation with the eleven (John book till God has unrolled it. Observe, too, the 14: 16-20, 26; 15: 26, 27; 16: 13, 14). This was the prom- march of events, though above human control, is ise of the Father, made in the Old Testament (isa. not above all control. The Father hath it in his 44: 3; Ezek. 36: 27; Joel 2: 28-32), recalled to the remem- own power.-But ye shall receive power. brance of the nation by John the Baptist (Matt. Comp. Luke 24: 49; Rom. 15: 13, 19; 1 Cor. 3:11), and renewed by the Son. 2:4; 2 Cor. 12::9; Phil. 3:10; Thess. 1:5. 6. When they therefore were come to- These references will give the student an idea of gether. Subsequently and in the vicinity of the meaning of Christ's promise. It includes (1) Jerusalem. This, which is the view of Calvin, the power of working miracles; (2) personal, Olshausen, and Hackett, appears more consonant moral and spiritual power in the conflicts and with the narrative, than to understand that Luke temptations of life, and especially in bearing sufagain mentions the same coming together already fering and persecution for Christ's sake; (3) referred to in ver. 4, as do Meyer and Alford.- power in the ministry of the word beyond that Wilt thou at this time restore again the which belongs to human eloquence and wisdom, kingdom to Israel? They:had not altogether or even to the mere natural adaption of the truth passed beyond the Jewish idea of a temporal to human wants.-And ye shall be witnesses king, are-established theocracy. The sufferings, unto me. See on verses 21, 22.-In Jerusadeath and resurrection which Christ had declared lemo. and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, must precede the kingdom, had already taken and even to the uttermost of the earth. place; they were anxious to know if the kingdom Observe the widening circle. Compare Luke promised to Israel was immediately to be estab- 24: 47; Matt. 28: 19, 20; and contrast with the lished. At the same time it seemed to thein a earlier commission (Matt. 10: 5). By uttermost both thing incredible that it should be restored at time and space are included; to the remotest that time, i. e., to an Israel which had proved its corners of the earth, to the remotest period of unworthiness by crucifying its Lord. time. Christ's answer thus plainly implies that ~7 8. It is not for you to know, etc. he will not immediately restore the kingdqm to Compare Christ's answer here with Matt. 24: 36, Israel. The then existing generation measurably 42; and Mark 13: 32, note; and observe that it fulfilled this command. The apostles began at is fatal to all attempts to foretell the time of Jerusalem (ch. 2: 46; 4:1; 5: 42); the disciples scatChrist's second coming, or even the definite tered abroad throughout Palestine preached the signs of that second coming. -Bengel's sugges- Gospel wherever they went (cj. 8 4; 1: 19); Philip tion that the time has since been made known to preached in Samaria (ch. 8: 5); Peter traveled as the church through the Book of Revelation is far east as Babylon (s Pet. 5:13); and Paul is beinconsistent with the structure of this verse, lieved' to have carried the Gospel as far west as which declares not merely the temporary veiling Spain. But it was not until Christ had interof information from the eyes of the apostles, preted this command (chaps. 10, 11; 22:21) that the but the limit put by the Providence of God on apostles fully comprehended its nature. At first human knowledge. But Christ does not merely they regarded themselves as sent only to the declare their ignorance of the time of his own dispersed Jews among the Gentiles (ch. 11:1-3; second coming. The times are the succession of 1I5:1). ages, greater or less in length, over which the' 9. A cloud received him out of their history of the church should extend, before the sight. Comp. Matt. 17: 5; Luke 9: 34. The end comes; the seasons are the successive, phases cloud was, I believe, the Shechinah of the 0. T., of development, through and by means of which the symbol of the divine presence and glory. In it would grow to its development. It is not in this cloud Christ will appear when he comes to CE. I.] THE ACTS. 31 Io And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven, taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like as he went up, behold, two m men stood by them in manner as ye have seen him go into heaven. white apparel; 12 ThenP returned they unto Jerusalem from the xI Which also said, Ye menn of Galilee, why stand mount called Olivet, which isfrom Jerusalem a sabbath ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, which is day's journey. m John20:12...n ch. 2 7; 13: 31....o John 14: 3; 1 Thess. 4:16....p Luke 24:52. judge the world. (Rev. 1: 7; 14: 14; Comp. Matt. 24: 8; he will return. The second coming of Christ, 26: 64; see note on Matt. 17: 5.) then, will not be like his first coming, obscure, Of the ascension of our Lord we have three and, as it were, in concealment. He will come accounts, viz., Mark 16:19; Luke 24: 50, 51 and in power and glory, on the clouds, and with his here. Matthew and John do not mention it, yet holy angels with him. Matt. 24: 30, 31; 26: 64; they being of the twelve must have witnessed it, Rev. 6:13-17. while it is not certain that Mark and Luke were 12. From the Mount called Olivet. eye-witnesses. The brevity of the description and the paucity of the subsequent N. T. refer- -_____ ences to it are noteworthy. In support of its s. credibility, however, are the following consider- Lod 50 ations. (1.) It is intimated by the 0. T. writers a po=b eac te. (Psalm 24:7-10; 110: 1; 68: 18; with Ephes. 4 7, 8; Lev. 16: 15.. with oeb. 9: 7-1); (2) and by Christ (John 6 62; 7: 33; _s f20:17); (3) it is referred to by the apostles as a - _-___ —-_ fact well recognized in the Christian church. (Ephes. 1:20; Heb. 10: 12; 1 Pet. 3: 22); (4) it is an almost necessary sequel of the resurrection, since after the resurrection Christ must either have ascended into heaven, or lived a hidden life, and subsequently died a natural death. In respect to the body with which he ascended, it is easy to conjecture and impossible to know with assurance; but it is reasonable to suppose that the: change which Paul declared will be wrought in the bodies of his saints at the last day, before' their ascension (1 Cor. 15: 51-54), was wrought in Christ's earthly body, which I believe to have been, prior to the ascension, unchanged (Luke 24: 39, 40; John 20: 27). If it be asked how, with a natural body, could he have passed through a closed door (John 20: 19), or vanished from the disciples' sight (Luke 24: 31), I reply, by the same miraculous power by which, with a natural body, he walked on the sea (John 6: 1s). 10, 11. Two men in white apparel. Angels in the form of men. Comp. Luke's description of the angels at the sepulchre with Matthew's (Luke 24:4; Matt. 28.2, ). — Ye men of Galilee. This address indicates that only the eleven were present, all of whom were Galileans. -Why stand ye gazing up into heaven? The Christian may often profitably address this OLIVET, FROM ROAD TO BETI-IANT. question to himself. His business on the earth Jerusalem in the distance. is not to gaze into heaven for a glimpse of his ascended Lord, but to follow his example by his Luke's Gospel (24:50) places the ascension at daily life on the earth. He is much more likely Bethany, which was fifteen stadia or nearly two to find his Lord, by faithful life on earth, than by miles from Jerusalem. The description is more intent gazing into heaven. -In like manner definite and probably more accurate here. In as ye have seen him go. Not merely, As the Gospel, "Bethany " probably stands for the surely as he has departed, so surely will he re- district or region about the town proper; and turn, but, In the manner in which he has departed Alford suggests that the exactness of description 32 THE ACTS. [CH. I. 13 And when they were come in, they went up into and supplication, with ther women, and Mary the an upper room, where abode both Peter,q and James, mother of Jesus, and with his brethren. and John, and Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, Bartholo- 15 And in those days Peter stood up in the midst mew, and Matthew, James the son of Alphseus, and of the disciples, and said (the number of names toSimon Zelotes, and Judas the brot/er of James. gether were about an hundred and twenty), 14 These all continued with one accord in prayer q Luke 6: 13-16... r Luke 23: 49, 55; 24: 10. here was for the purpose of correcting a misapprehension growing out of the former statement which implies a breach of the Rabbinical rule, against Sabbath traveling. This assumes, however, hat is probable but not certain, that the b ascension took place on a Sabbath. By agloss on Exod. 16: 29 the Rabbins f ixed the limits beyond which the pious Jew might not go on the Sabbath, at 2000 paces from the walls of the city, f equivalent to about a mile. This regulation is supposed to have been derived from the space between the r arks and the tents, which tradition, o followingJosh. 3n 4, fxed up non as 2000 cubits. It; f t being a Sabbath duty to go to the ark,w sthis 2000n o cubits was adjudged a legitimate eSabbath-day's journey. The exact site of the ascension is unknown; tradition has fixed on one, however, which is occupied by a Roman Catholic church. These first twelve verses of the first chapter of, Acts constitute an introduction to the wholet book. It is not by mere accident that Luke begins by describing the ascension of the Lord. By his family had left; and it appears probable that so doing he connects with theu former treatise, John had a house of his own in Jerusalem (John which describes what Jesus began to say and to 1: 2h). There are four lists of the apostles in the do in his earthly life, the present treatise, which N. T., the other three being found in'Matt. describes what Jesus continued to say and to do, 10: 2-4; Mark 3i: 16, and Luke 6: 14. They are in and through his church after his ascension. substantially the same. For consideration of Thus his ascension is the proper introduction to differences see Matt. 10: 2, note; for the lives this, as the nativity is the proper introduction to and characters of the twelve, see note on The that history. Twelve Apostles, Vol. I, p. 147. 13. And wvhen they were come in. That 14. These all continued with one acis, into the city. -They went up into an co rd. The original conveys a meaning not conupper room. This was a room in the second taned in our Englishversion. The wordrendered story, or sometimes on, or connected with, the continued (ortoaoaxerCtQsc) signifies to persevere, to fiat roof. It was the practice of the Jews to be steadfast in; despite no immediate answerthey retire to this upper room for the purpose of were not discouraged but continued instant in deliberation or prayer. This may well have prayer. For meaning see Acts:4;Rom. 12 12; been the upper chamber where the last supper Col. 4 2. The word rendered with one accord was taken; and where, subsequent to his resur- (lo vqaJiit ) is composed of two Greek words rection, the Lord had twice met his disciples (John signifying unity in fervor or zeal. For meaning 20:s9-26). Perhaps they hoped that he would see Acts 7:57; 12:20; 18:12; 19: 29. See also return thither again.. For illustration and de- Exod. 19: 8; Jer. 46:21. Their unity was not their scription of upper chamber see Luke 22:12.- intellectual accord, but their spiritual earnestness Where abode both Peter, etc. Not, as our of desire for the divine blessing. They illustrate English version might seem to imply, the disci- the condition of successful prayer, perseverance ples, i. e., some other disciples, went from the (Luke 1s: i-s), accord (Mantt. 18: i), and earnestness or ascension to this upper chamber where Peter fervor (Matt. 7: I).-With the women. Proband the rest were dwelling, but, Peter and the ably those who ministered to Jesus in'Galilee rest went from the ascension to this upper chain- (Luke:3) and were with him at the cross (John 19: 25) ber which was their temporary sojouIrning place and at the sepulchre (Mark 15: s). The Greek has in Jerusalem. Peter had a house at Capernaum been rendered weith the wives, i. e., of the apostles; (Mark 1; 29), which there is no reason to suppose -it is capable of that translation, but the other and CH. I.] THE ACTS. 33 16 Men and brethren, this scripture must needs have 18 Nowv this man purchased a field with the rebeen fulfilled, whichs the Holy Ghost by the mouth wardw of iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst of David spake before concerning Judas, which was asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. guide t to them that took Jesus. Ig And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jeru17 For he u was numbered with us, and had obtained salem; insomuch as that field is called in their proper part of this ministry. tongue, Aceldama, that is to say, The field of blood. s Ps. 41: 9; John.13: 18....t Matt. 26: 47; John 18: 3.... u Luke 6: 16....v Matt. 27: 5-10....w 2 Pet. 2:15. more common rendering is more probable.-And See Psalm 55: 12-14 and ref. below. It was a Mary. This is the last mention of her in part of the divine purpose that Christ should be the New.Testament. The later traditions are betrayed by one of his disciples; but this necesquite untrustworthy. Observe that she prays sary fulfillment of the prophecy did not lessen the with the disciples, they do not pray to her, nor betrayer's guilt (Matt. 26:24; Acts 2:23).-WhlCh wait on her intercession with her son. -With was guide to them that took Jesus. Matt, his brethren. It is clear from the language 26 47-50.-Numbered with us, etc. Judas here that these were not among the twelve, for was among the twelve who were chosen and orthey are distinctly discriminated from them. dained as apostles, at the time of the Sermon on That they were real brethren, and not cousins or the Mount (Luke 6:13-16), and subsequently comother remote relatives, seems to me very clear missioned to preach the Gospel and endowed from a comparison of the New Testament teach- with miraculous powers (Matt. 10: 1-4); and he was ing respecting them. See note on Brethren of made or made himself the treasurer of the band Our Lord, Vol. I, p. 187. They were not believers (John 12: 6; 13: 29). Observe, that in Peter's charin Christ in his earlier ministry (John 7: 5), and acterization, no epithets are employed-even John 19: 25, 26 indicates that they were not so at Judas is left to be judged by his own master. the time of his crucifixion. That the crucifixion 18, 19. Now this man procured for himand subsequent resurrection were the means of self. Not, necessarily, personally purchased. For their conversion is a reasonable hypothesis. It meaningof the originalverb (x.tcotai) comp. Matt. can hardly be doubted that they were believers 10: 9, where it is rendered provide; Luke 18:12, at this time. possess; Acts 22: 28, obtained. Peter's language is that of irony. He represents Judas Iscariot as Gh. 1: 15-26. CHOICE OF A SUCCESSOR TO JUDAS IS- procuring for himself the field which the priests (A IltOT. THE REWARD OF INIQUITY.-THE NATURE OF purchased with the blood-money for a burialTHE APOSTLES' OFFICE.-THE WORK OF MAN AND THE ground, and in which the traitor met with his horWORK OF GOD IN THE ORDERING OF THE CHRISTIAN rible and mysterious death. Peter is not an hisCHURCH. —THE VALUE AND THE LIMITATION OF THE CHURCH.-THiE VALUE AND THE LIMITATION OF THE torian, but an orator, and refers, oratorically, to APOSTLES' EXAMPLE. facts well known to his auditors. This considera15. In those days. The days between the tion sufficiently explains the difference between ascension of Christ and the descent of the Holy his language and the more prosaic and literal acGhost, while the disciples were thus engaged in count of Matthew.-Burst asunder. Matt.. prayer for the promised gift. This covered a 27: 3-10 represents Judas as committing suicide.. period of ten days (ver. 3, with 2: 1, note).-About a The two accounts are not necessarily inconsishundred and twenty. There were at least tent, though the reconciliations proffered are only five hundred believers in all (i Cor. 15: 6), but of hypothetical. The most probable one is that he them only the hundred and twenty had gathered hung himself upon a tree overhanging the valley, in Jerusalem. The meeting seems to have begun that the rope broke, and that he fell and was with the eleven, the women, and the brethren of dashed upon the rocks below. For a consideraJesus, and to have increased in size by the com- tion of the enigmatical character and mysterious ing in of other disciples. Alexander thinks that death of Judas, see notes on Matthew, Vol. I, the reference to names indicates a registration, pp. 806, 307.-Aceldama. The site is unknown; and that presupposes some kind of organization. the traditional site is just outside the walls of JeIt is very probable that this was a secret meeting, rusalem to the south of Mount Zion. The meanand that for fear of the Jews (John 20 19) precau- ing of the word Aceldama, which is Aramaic, is. tions were taken to exclude any whose names field of blood. The title was given because it was, were not known. More than this, it seems to me, purchased with blood-money. It was originally the account does not imply. a potter's field, i. e., a field of clay, which had 16, 17. Men and brethren. This is an ad- been used for some well known pottery (Matt. dress of an equal to equals, not of a vicar of 27: 7, s). Christ to his ecclesiastical subordinates.-This 20. For it is written. The references are scripture must needs have been filfilled. to Psalms 69: 25 and 109: 8. Both of these The Scripture prophecy of Judas's treachery. psalms appear from the titles to have been writ 34 THE ACTS. [CI, I. 20 For it is written in the book of Psalms, Letx his 22 Beginning from the baptism of John, unto that habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein: same day that he was taken up from us, must one be and,Y his bishopric let another take.. ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection. 2i Wherefore of these menz which have companied 23 And they appointed two, Joseph called Barsawith us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and basf who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. out among us, x Ps. 69: 25....y Ps. 109: 8.... z Luke 10: 1, 2; John 15: 27.... a ch. 15. 22. ten by David, and to be applied by himself to and literally described his own experiences of himself. They appear to me to apply to Christ, suffering and strength, he unconsciously prophenot (a) because they were uttered by David pro- sies both the suffering and the triumph of the Messiah. See Matt. 2:15, note.-His bishopric. The original signifies literally an office of overseer (Nrzoti). Nothing can be deduced _ for ther is nothin i r u r o efrom it respecting the question whether in the or = _ ~ jpp~~~~ early church the government was administered 6_:____ __ 5by or through bishops. There is certainly no evidence that the apostles were such bishops. 21, 22. Of these men which have corn. guageil v panied with us. An intimation that Christ _to Chist, btsiehad been attended throughout his ministry, more or less continuously, by other disciples as well as _ iter athe twelve.-Beginning from the baptism of John. Not from the baptism of Jesus by pi_ n if notJohn, for the disciples did not join him at that time, but from the termination of John's baptiz-Ki) Xa ing by his imprisonment, at which time the publie ministry of Christ began (Mats. 4: 12). —Must one be ordained. The term is not used in an ecclesiastical sense; the original is simply, " There must be one to be a witness," etc.-To be a ~ ~ ~-<~ |witness with us of his resurrection. This the dead, was the burden of the earlier apostolic ministry (chap.: 29-33: 3:1; 13: 0-37; 13:31), and on this fact, witnessed to by the apostles from their personal knowledge, the truth of the Christian religion was based. Observe, then, that the -i~ | apostles were chosen as personal witnesses of Christ's life, ministry, death and resurrection (comp. JoXle 15: 27), that when Judas died, one was selected able to bear this personal testimony from personal cnowledge, that Paul claimed to be an apostle because he had seen the risen Lord (1 Cor. 9: 1; 15: 8), — _~;I~:'~~c~~~ and that thus in the very nsature of the case the ~ —'"~ ~~. ~ apostles could have no successors after the then genTHE TRADITIONAL ACELDAMA.' eration had passed away. 23. And they appointed two. Peter did phetically, for there is nothing in their structure not make the appointment as primate, nor the or tone to warrant that conclusion, and Psalm eleven as ecclesiastical superiors. "They ap69: 5 is certainly.not prophetically applicable to pointed, viz., the wohole company to sihom the words Christ; (b) nor by a mere accommodation of lan- had been spoken; not the eleven apostles."-(Alguage, nevel intended by the Holy Spirit to apply ford.)-Joseph called Barsabas, i. e., Son to Christ, but seized on and applied to him by of Sabba or.Saba.-Surnamed Justus. A Peter, a theory which seems to me to do violence Roman cognomen.-Matthias. The name is a to Scripture, and to be inconsistent with the in- common Hebrew name meaning Gift of Jehovah, spiration if not with the honesty of Peter; but and differing slightly inform, as Matthew, Mat(c) because David was himself a prophecy of the thias, Mattatha and Mattathias. Nothing more Messiah, and thus in these psalms, as in many is known with certainty respecting these two, others (e. g., Psalms 16, 22, 55, etc.), while he truly than the fact here implied, that they had been C. I.] THE ACTS. 35 24 And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, which b tleship, from which Judas by transgression fell, that he knowest the hearts of all men, shew whether of these might go to his own'place. two thou hast chosen, 26 And they gave forth their lots; and the lot fell 25 That he may take part of this ministry and apos- upon Matthias; and he was numbered with the eleven apostles. b Jer. 17: 10; Rev. 2: 23. companions of Jesus Christ and the eleven he had purchased, though he did go to it as his throughout Christ's life, and were witnesses of burial-place by his suicide; nor " go home," for his resurrection. Both are supposed by Eusebius though Numb. 24: 25 gives some color to this into have been among the seventy ordained by terpretation, it is a weak and meaningless ending Christ in Perea (Luke 10: i), and this is inherently of the sentence, making the clause read, "From probable. Joseph Barsabas is not to be con- which Judas by transgression fell that he might founded with Joses Barnabas (chap. 4: 36), or Ju- go home "; nor "go to the place of the dead," das Barsebas (chap. 15: 22). There is nothing in for that was not his place more than the place of the fact that Joseph is mentioned first and de- all humanity. The natural and obvious meaning scribed more fully, to warrant the deduction is the correct one. He fell from his temporary which has been made that he was the first choice place as an apostle, to go to his own place among of the meeting. We are neither told how, nor the lost spirits, the place to which his evil nature why, the two were'chosen from whom the one drew him. And observe that heaven and hell are should be selected. It is probable, however, respectively to the Christian and the unrepentthat they were designated by a vote, that being ant their own places (Rev. 22: 1). The curious a common method among the Jews, and the con- student will find different interpretations in Dr. jecture of Alexander is reasonable that they were Adam Clarke's Commentary. It was a Rabbinical the only two who had been witnesses and corn- proverb, "'Whosoever betrays an Israelite into panions of Christ throughout his ministry, and the hands of the Gentiles hath no part in the the only two, therefore, who fulfilled the neces- world to come.' If so, then where must he have sary conditions. his place who betrayed the very Messiah of Is2.4 25. Thou, Lord, who knowest the rael?"-(Lightfoot.) hearts of all. Some question has been made 26. They gave forth their lots. The castwhether this prayer was made to Christ or to the ing of the lots was regarded among the heathen Father, but the prayer itself does not determine. (see my Relig. Diet., art. Lot) and among the Jews On the one hand, the language Lord might be ad- (Prov. 16: 33) as a direct appeal to the Deity. It dressed to the Father (chap. 4 29); on the other, was employed in selecting men for an invading the language who knowest the hearts of all might force (Judges 20: 9), in partitioning the land among well be addressed, especially by Peter, to Christ the tribes (Numb. 26: 55; Josh. 18:10), in determining (John 21:17). It is noteworthy, however, that the the location of families on the return from capmeeting decided for itself respecting the external tivity (Neh. 11: 1), in allotting the spoils of war (Joel qualifications of the two possible successors to 3: 3; Nah. 3:10), in the detection of crime (Josh. 7:14, Judas, for these they could personally know; 1s;1 Sam. 14: 41), in designating officers appointed but referred the final choice to the Lord, who by God, whose choice was indicated by the lot could alone know the heart. The external ( Sam. 10: 20, 21; Chron. 24: 31; 25: 8; Luke 1: 9). The knowledge and education was not, therefore, the practice was continued according to Bingham's only qualification which they recognized.-De- Antiquities, as late as the seventh century, dare whom thou hast chosen. The word though applied only in exceptional cases, and rendered " shew" in our English version, is one there is no other instance of the employment of employed in the Greek to designate the official the lot in the Acts. The particular method emand public announcement of the result of an elec- ployed here is uncertain. Probably the names tion. The prayer assumes that the Lord has were written on a piece of paper and put in an chosen, and will by the lot make known his choice. urn, and the first drawn was chosen. Chrysostom -That he may take a place in this minis- supposes that the lot was resorted to here, betry and apostleship. The best MSS. have cause, as yet, the apostles had not received the here place, not part. So Alford and Tischendorf. gift of the Holy Spirit for their direct guide in Thus the contrast is noted between the place such matters.-He was numbered with the from which Judas fell and that to which he has eleven. That is, he was counted in with them gone.-From which Judas -by transgres- to make up the twelve. sion fell. Literally, transgressed, stepped aside In respect to this action of the early church, it (7aQcialio)).-That he might go to his own is observable, (a) That in this, the first eccleplace. Not "go to the field of blood," which siastical action of the Church, Peter appealed to 3G THE ACTS. [CH. II..CHAPTER II. of a rushing mighty wind, and it fillede all the house where they were sitting. AND when the day of Pentecostc was fully come, 3 And there appeared unto them cloven tongues, they d were all with one accord in one place. like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them: 2 And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as c Lev. 23:15....d chap. 1:14...e chap. 4: 31. the entire body of disciples, women as well as grain (Lev. 23:15-21). The feast was also regarded men, and that, apparently, all participated in as commemorating the giving of the law, which it, either directly or indirectly; (b) that the was delivered from Mount Sinai on the fiftieth method pursued in filling up the vacancy, occa- day after the departure from Egypt, i. e., after sioned by the death of Judas, certainly gives no the institution of the Passover. If, as I believe sanction to the theory that either Peter, or the to have been the case, the 16th of Nisan came, eleven, considered themselves vested with espe- in the year of Christ's crucifixion, on Saturday, cial authority as legislators or rulers in the the Jewish sabbath, the day of Pentecost, when church; (c) that, if the example of the apostles the gift of the Holy Spirit was bestowed, would were a rule for the church universal, the lot have occurred on a Sunday. Among the modshould be employed in the selection of its offi- ern Jews the feast of Pentecost includes two cers, but, by almost universal consent, this apos- days, and is celebrated with the same strictness tolic method is not now employed, and there is as' the Passover. The Christian counterpart of no evidence that it was ever again employed in this festival is Whit-Sunday, or White Sunday, the apostolic church; (d) the inference is, that so called, probably, from the white garments while the apostolic principles of action are an worn in the ancient church by those who were authority, their methods were determined by their baptized on this day, which was one of the spe-'peculiar exigencies, and were adapted to their cial seasons of baptism.-They were all with special needs, and are therefore no authority for united zeal. See chap. 1:14, note.-In one the modern church. place. From Luke 24: 53 some commentators have supposed that this place was the temple. Ch. 2:1-13. THE tIFT OF THE HOLY SPIRIT. THE But that the disciples could have secured from GIFT: THE PROMISE OF THE FATHER (chap. 1: 4).- the authorities a room in the temple is highly ON WHOM BESTOWED: ALL WERE FILLED WITH THE NOLY GHOST (ver. 4).-LETHE ECONDITHION OF REE- improbable, and that they met from day to day in a private house is indicated by chap. 1: 13, ING: PATIENT WAITING, EARNEST HOPING, UNITED a private houses ndicated by hap. 3, PRAYING (chap. 1: 4,14; 2: 1).-THE ATTENDANT SYM- and ver. 2 here. BOLS: WIND FROM HEAVEN (John 3: 8), TONGUES OF 2, 3. And suddenly. Without any previous FIRE (Isaiah 6: 6, 7; Matt. 3:11), THE UNIVERSAL indication, and unexpectedly to the disciples. LANGUAGE OF HEAVEN (Rev. 5: 9).-THE RESULT: They were expecting the fulfillment of Christ's POWER TO WITNESS FOR CHRIST (chap. 1: 8; 2: 41) promise (chap. 1: 4, s), but in what manner it would See note on Descent of the Holy Ghost, ver. 41. le fulfilled they did not know.-A sound from A. D. 30, May 28, Lord's Day. The writer heaven as of a rushing, mighty wind. The gives an account of the manifest outpouring of wind is both in the 0. T. and in the N. T. a symbol the Spirit of God upon the early church, with of the Spirit of God (So. Song 4:16; Ezek. 37: 9; John 3: 8; the audible and visible signs which accompany 20: 22). The very word inspiration, meaning init (1-1), and reports Peter's sermon to the people breathing, embodies an analogous metaphor.(14-36), and its results upon the people (37-41), and It filled all the house where they were in the church (42-47). sitting. I see no adequate reason for the state1. And when the day of Pentecost was ment of Neander that " an earthquake, attended fully come. This was one of the three great by a whirlwind, suddenly shook the building in Jewish national festivals when all the males which they were assembled," nor for the suppowere required to go up to Jerusalem (Dent. 16: s). sition of Alford, Hackett, and others, based on It was called Pentecost (a word meaning fiftieth) ver. 6, that the wind was heard throughout Jebecause it was the fiftieth day from the six- rusalem. It is not said that there was any wind, teenth day of Nisan, the second day of the Pass- but a sound as of a wind. To suppose that there over; it was also called the feast of weeks (Deut. was literally a whirlwind, and that it blew over 16: 0o), because seven weeks from the Passover; the whole city, seems to me to reduce the phethe feast of harvest (Exod. 23: 16), because it was a nomenon from a special supernatural accompafeast of thanksgiving for the harvest (Deut. 26: 5-0), niment of the descent of the Holy Spirit to a and thefeast offirst-fruits (Numb. 28:26), because on natural event, having no necessary connection this day the Jews offered to God the first-fruits with the new disclosure of the Spirit of God.of the wheat harvest, in bread made of the new And there appeared unto them. That is, CH. II.] THE ACTS. 37 4 And they were all filledf with the Holy Ghost, and 6 Now when this was noised abroad, the multibegan g to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave tude came together, and were confounded, bethem utterance. cause that every man heard them speak in his own 5 And there were dwelling at Jerusalem, Jews, de- language. vout men, out of every nation under heaven. f ch. 1: 5....g ch. 10: 46; Mark 16: 17. to the entire assembly.-Tongues as of fire. That which distinguishes the N. T. from the Observe, not tongues of fire, but tongues of a O. T. dispensation is that under the 0. T. disfiery, burning appearance, though without real pensation the Holy Spirit guided a few prophets, heat.-Distributed (among them) and one who thus became the inspired leaders of the sat upon each of them. There is some un- people, while under the N. T. dispensation he is certainty as to the proper translation of the ori- given to all; thus the wish of Moses is fulfilled ginal, but this appears to accord-better with the (Numb. 11: 29), the Lord puts his Spirit upon all grammatical construction of the Greek than his people (Acts 4:31; 10:44; Rom. 8:14; 1 Cor. 3:16; does the meaning embodied in our English ver- 12: -11; Gal. 5: 1, 18; Ephes. 3:16-19). sion. This rendering is defended by Bengel, And began to speak with other tongues. Olshausen, De Wette, Baumgarten, Hackett, The phenomenon here described is mysterious; Robinson, and Meyer; the older view is adopted neither its nature nor its object is well underby Alford. As rendered above, the meaning is stood. It is wholly unknown in modern times; that a fiery appearance suddenly presented itself, for though there was something externally analand then divided, so that a part rested on each ogous to it in the so-called gift of tongues among one in the assembly. Observe that it visited not the Irvingites, 1831-1833, how far that was a mere merely the twelve; there appears to have been nervous affection is uncertain. The principal Scripno discrimination between the apostles and the ture passages bearing on this subject are the folothers, nor between the men and the women. lowing: Mark 16:17; Acts 10: 46; 19:; 1 Cor. 12: Dr. Hackett says that it was a common belief, 10, 28; 13:1; 14:1-19. For a consideration of the both among the Jews and the heathen, that an nature and object of the gift of tongues, as indicatappearance like fire often encircled the heads of ed by Paul, see notes on latter passage. Without distinguished teachers of the law, and he sup- entering here into the discussion respecting the poses that God chose this symbol accordingly, subject, it must suffice to say that the following much as he directed the magi to Christ by a facts are clear: (1.) The original word rendered star. Apart from this, the tongue of fire was a tongues (ylAoraa) signifies a dialect rather than a symbol of prophetic power, which, accompanied language, and this interpretation is confirmed by and interpreted as it was by the gift of tongues, the narrative which follows. What the disciples could hardly be misunderstood. It indicated, spoke were probably various dialects of the Greek not only the fulfillment of Christ's promise, but language. The difference was analogous to, but also the nature of the duty which that fulfill- much greater, than those which now exist in ment laid on the disciples: "Ye shall receive France and Germany. (2.) These dialects were power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon not known to the speakers by any natural proyou; and ye shall be witnesses unto me " (chap. 1: s). cess of education; a miraculous gift of speech 4. And they were all filled with the is described. (3.) These "other tongues" were Holy Ghost. I see no warrant in Scripture for not mere rhapsodical utterances, because the the very common impression that the Holy Spirit various pilgrims testify that they hear and unwas now first given to the church. The same derstand the various dialects spoken; nor a language here employed is used respecting Eliz- mere surprising recall of language which the abeth (Luke: 41), Zacharias (Luke I: 67), and John disciples had previously heard and partially the Baptist (Luke 1: o5); and the 0. T. repeatedly known, because it is distinctly said that they makes mention of the influence of the Holy spake as the Spirit gave them utterance. (4.) It Spirit upon the minds of the prophets and others is not clear that the speakers themselves un(Numb.11: 25, 26; 24: 2,3; 1 Sam. 10: 10; 19:20; 2 Sam. 23: 2; derstood what they were saying; it is entirely 2 Chron. 20:14; Neh..9 30; Isaiah 48: 16; Ezek. 2: 2; 3: 24; consistent with the account to suppose that they 11: 5; Zech. 7:12; Matt. 22:43). That which was pe- were moved to the utterance of sounds dictated culiar in this event is that (1) now for the first by the Holy Spirit, which they did not themselves time all were filled with the Holy Ghost, not comprehend, and this opinion receives some apmerely the apostles, but the entire Christian parent confirmation from the language of Paul in assembly; and (2) the influence was not occa- 1 Cor. 14:14, 19. (5.) There is no authority whatsional and transient, but abiding; the influence ever for the opinion that this gift of tongues was of the Holy Spirit was before exerted on man, he bestowed to enable the primitive Christians to was now given to man as his divine inheritance. preach the Gospel in the various languages of 38 THE ACTS. [CH. I. 7 And they were all amazed, and marvelled, saying 8 And how hear we every man in our own tongue, one to another, Behold, are not all these which speak wherein we were born? Galilaeans? h ch. 1:11. the world, without learning them. Greek was ready begun to take place. These devout men then spoken throughout the civilized world, so included both dispersed Jews, who had returned that such a gift for such a purpose was little either temporarily or permanently to Jerusalem, needed. The implication of Acts 10: 46 (comp. and proselytes of different nationalities, who Cor. 14: 14-16) is that this gift was used, not in had accepted the Jewish Scriptures and the worteaching, but in giving thanks to God; it is clear ship of the one true God (ver. 10). The language from 1 Cor., ch. 14, that the tongues were not is not to be accepted literally, yet most of the comprehended in the Christian assemblies unless surrounding nations appear to have been repreinterpreted; in the case here recorded, the only sented. sermon or address, apparently, was delivered by 6. Now when this sound was made. Peter, and in the Greek language; and in noin- There is some uncertainty as to the meaning of stance in the N. T. is the gift of tongues ever re- the original, the literal translation of which is as corded to have been used for the purpose of above. Three interpretations are possible: (1) preaching the Gospel to those ignorant of that When the sound referred to in ver. 2, as of a language. (6.) It is not an unreasonable hypo- rushing, mighty wind, occurred; (2) when the thesis that the gift was bestowed as a symbol of speech in other tongues (ver. 4) occurred; (3) when the universality of the Gospel and its adaptation the rumor of the whole complex phenomenon, to all people, and of the time when those of every the sound as of wind, the tongues as of fire, the kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation, speaking in other tongues, was noised abroad. would unite in praising God in the church of the The first agrees best with the original Greek; first-born above (Rev. 5; 9). Various rationalistic the last better accords with the context. It is explanations have been attempted of this phe- not necessary to suppose, however, that there nomenon, such as that the multitude heard in va- was a wind heard and felt throughout Jerusarious languages what the believers spoke in their lem. There would have been nothing in such a native tongue, that the believers spoke in an in- whirlwind to call particular attention to the articulate and rhapsodical language, that they house where the disciples were assembled. It were themselves of different nationalities and may well be that some of the Christians hastened spoke each in his native dialect, that Luke's lan- out to tell others who were not present, that the guage is exaggerated-rhetorical rather than promise of Christ was being fulfilled in the outhistorical-or that he has misapprehended and pouring of the Spirit, and that so the rumor so misreported the facts. All of these, and other spread quickly throughout the city.-And were kindred interpretations, are plainly inconsistent confounded. Either the individuals were perwith the historical authenticity of the narrative, plexed, or, more probably, the whole assembly and do not need to be considered by those who were thrown into confusion and excitement, disbelieve that the history is trustworthy, and who cussing the meaning of the singular phenomenon. seek to interpret the record, not to substitute See ch. 19: 32; 21: 31, where the verb is the something else which they imagine more probable. same.-Because they heard them speaking, 5. And there were dwelling at Jerusa. each one in his own dialect. See on ver. 4. lem. Both permanent residents and pilgrims The meaning is, not that all the disciples spoke who had come up to the feast are probably in- all the dialects, but that each one spoke in some eluded. See on ver. 10.-Devout men. Liter- one, so that all were heard. We may reasonably ally, circumspect, i. e., toward God. The original assume that the disciples had come out of the (lvi2a.jc) occurs only here, in ch. 8:2, and in Luke upper chamber, and that the multitude was as2: 25. The latter passage illustrates its mean- sembled in the courtyard of the house, or in ing. They were probably those who, like Sim- some open square in the vicinity. con, were sincerely devout and God-fearing men, 7, 8. Are not all these which speak and waiting for the appearing of the promised Galileans? It is not probable that they were Messiah. btq'he fact that Peter's sermon was fol- literally all Galileans; but certainly the greater lowed by so many conversions indicate that a part were so, and all the apostles and leading perlarge proportion of his auditors was composed, sons, who would probably be the prominent not of resolute foes to the truth, but of sincere speakers.-In our own tongue wherein we inquirers after the truth.-Out of every na- were born. This testimony is conclusive tion under heaven. The dispersion of the against the theory that the speaking in other Jews, since so effectually accomplished, had al- tongues was inan unmeaning language and in a, ~,.::.,,.,,~ CO. II.] THE ACTS. 39 9 Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappa- Jews and proselytes, docia, in Pontus, and Asia, in Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak in o1 Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the our tonguesi the wonderful works of God. 1 Cor. 12: 10, 28. state of ecstasy. The language was intelligible word Mesopotamia means between rivers; it desto the various auditors. ignates a district lying between the Euphrates 9-11. In the enumeration of the countries and the Tigris, the land from which Abraham which follows, the writer proceeds from the was called, and Balaam came (Gen. 24;10; Acts 7: 2; northeast to the west and south. For their geo- Deut. 23: 4). It seems never to have been an indigraphical position see map and Gazetteer, p. 23. vidual state, but to have belonged successively The persons described Parthians, Medes, etc., are to the Assyrian, Babylonian, Greek, Syrian, Ronot the original heathen, who would not have man, and Parthian empires.-Judea. Some been in Jerusalem, but either the Jews dispersed difficulty has been experienced from the inserthroughout those countries, or proselytes to the tion of Judea in this list, since the language or Jewish faith from the heathen nations (ver. 10).- dialect of Judea would be that of the disciples. Parthians. Parthia was in the extreme East, There appears, however, to have been a differbetween the Caspian Sea and the Persian Gulf. ence in dialect between the Galileans and the The Parthian empire was founded by Arsaces I Judeans (Matt. 26: 73), and it may have been a about 256 B. c., ultimately included the prov- cause of astonishment, if among the Galileans inces of the earlier Persian kingdom, and ex- were those who spoke in the dialect and with the tended westward until it met the Roman power peculiar accent of the Judeans. If the Galileon the Euphrates. It was never conquered by ans, whose dialect was the subject of ridicule in Rome, and continued until the third century Judea, spoke now a pure Hebrew, this would after Christ acting as a counterpoise and a check have been as notable a linguistic peculiarity as to Rome, and furnishing a not intolerable refuge any.-Cappadocia. The most easterly region to such as had occasion to flee from the power of Asia Minor, south of the Black Sea, and imof the Caesars. It is mentioned in the N. T. only mediately west of Armenia. It was at this time here. For an elaborate account of this empire, a province of Rome; its inhabitants are thought its history and its semi-civilization, see George to have been of Syrian origin; its dialect was Rawlinson's Sixth Great Oriental Alonarchy.- probably a corrupt form of the Greek, but this is Medes. Media lay west of Parthia, south of not certain.-Pontus. A district bordering on the Caspian Sea, east of Armenia, north of Per- and immediately south of the Black Sea. It was sia. It was, historically, one of the five great at this time a Roman province. The inhabitants oriental monarchies; in the seventh century be- spoke a dialect, compounded of the Persian and fore Christ embraced an area of territory as large the Greek. Its -religion was also a composition as Great Britain, France, Spain, and Portugal to- of the Greek, Persian and Scythian. It apparentgether, but lacked unity and therefore real ly contained many Jewish residents (ch. 18: 2; strength; was a congeries of kingdoms, each ruled 1 pet. i: i).-Asia. Not, of course, the continent, by its own native prince; was conquered by Cy- nor even what is now known as Asia Minor, and rus and merged in the Persian empire. It was which includes Cappadocia and Pontus, but a subsequently overrun by Alexander the Great, small section of it, lying above the AEgean Sea, and eventually passed over to and became a part and having Ephesus for its capital. It was a of the Parthian monarchy, of which it was a province of Rome. Its boundaries cannot be deprovince or dependency at this time. It is now fined with precision, since they were constantly included in the dominions of the Shah of Persia. undergoing change.-Phrygia. The same geo-Elamites. It is difficult to define the bound- graphical indefiniteness attaches to this term. It aries of Elam; in general terms it may be de- did not form a distinct province, but was includscribed as southeast of Assyria, and south of ed in Asia. Its inhabitants, however, were in Media. It was originally peopled by the de- origin and character distinct; they were an Indoscendants of Shem (Gen. 10: 22), and subsequently Germanic race, who emigrated westward from became a province of Babylon, in fulfillment of Armenia. That this region contained many prophetic denunciation (Isaiah 22: 6; Jer. 49: 34-39; Ezek. Jews is evident from ch. 14: 1, 19. They were 32: 24, 25; Dan. 8: 1, 2). Its chief city, Susa, became introduced there first by Antiochus the Great the Persian metropolis. Captive Israelites were (Josephus' Ant. 12:3,4).-Pamphylia. A small Rolocated in Elam (Isaiah 11: 11), from whom were- man province lying between Pisidia and the Medperhaps descended the Elamites of our text.- iterranean.-Egypto The enumeration already Dwellers in Mesopotamia. The original given embraces the principal provinces of Asia 40 THE ACTS. [CH. Il. 12 And they were all amazed, and were in doubt, all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, saying one to another, WhatJ meaneth this? and hearken to my words: 13 Others, mocking, said, These men are full of new I5 For these are not drunken, as ye suppose, seewine. ingk it is but the third hour of the day. 14 But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up i6 But this is that which was spoken by the prophet his voice, and said unto them, Ye men of Judaea, and Joel: j ch. 17: 20....k 1 Thess. 5: 7....1 Joel 2: 28-32. Minor. Egypt contained many Jews; two-fifths was a Rabbinical equivalent for "to be drunk," of the population of Alexandria are said to have and here, "They are full of sweet wine" is been Jews.-In the parts of Libya about equivalent to "They are very drunk." So says Cyrene. The name Libya is applied by the Lightfoot, who suggests that this explanation Greek and Roman writers to the African conti- came from those who, "knowing no other lannent, generally excluding Egypt. Language cor- guage but their own mother tongue, and not unresponding to that used here is employed by derstanding what the apostles said, while they Dion Cassius and Josephus to designate that por- were speaking in foreign languages, thought they tion of Africa constituting the district of Cyre- said nothing but mere babble and gibberish." naica, on the southern coast of the Mediterranean 1 AD PT Ch. 2: 14-36. ADDRESS OF PETER. JEsUs PROVED and west of Egypt. There were many Jews set- E BOT TO BE BOTH KING AND SAVIOUR (vet. 36/ BY (1) HIS rULtied in this district, the capital of which, Cyrene, FILLMENT OF PROPHECY (vers. 17-21), (2) Ims MIRACLES was a Greek city (Matt. 27: 32; Acts 6: 9; 112: 2013: 1). (ver. 22), (3) IS RESURRECTION (ver. 24). His RESUR-Roman sojourners. That is, Roman Jews, RECTION ITSELF PROVED BY PROPHECY (vers. 2-31), BY or proselytes from the Romanto the Jewish faith, APOSTOLIC TESTIMONY (ver. 32), BY THE GIFT OF THE residing at Jerusalem, or come thither tempora- HOLY GHOST BESTOWED THROUGH HIM (ver. 33). rily on account of the feast.-Jews and prose- 14. But Peter standing up with the lytes. This characterizes the entire class de- eleven. With, not apart from, them; their scribed, who were not the heathen inhabitants of spokesman, not their superior. They stood up the districts mentioned, but either dispersed with him to give sanction to his address, espeJews, or heathens converted to the Jewish faith. cially to his appeal to them as witnesses of -Cretes and Arabians. These are intro- Christ's resurrection (ver. 32).-Lifted up his duced, after the general description of the entire voice. The implication is, that the speaking in body in the previous clause, as though the writer other tongues had been in the Christian assemhad forgotten to enumerate them in their order, bly, not to the multitude. Peter now raised his and added them as an afterthought. Cretes are voice and addressed the throng; probably outside inhabitants of the island of Crete in the Mediter- the house in which the disciples had originally ranean, south of the AEgean Sea. Arabians are assembled.-And preached to them. The such as were scattered throughout Arabia Petrea, original implies a solemn and weighty utterance. south of Palestine.-In our tongues. See on -Men, Judeans and all ye sojourners at vers. 4 and 6.-The wonderful works of Jerusalem. Not men of Judea. The language God. It can hardly be doubted that the theme here is like that of.Anthony, "Friends, Romans, of the disciples was the wondrousness of divine countrymen." Compare verses 29, 37, and ch. mercy shown in the life, the death, and the resur- 1:16, where it is not Fraternal men, but Men, rection of the Messiah. brethren. The Judeans are those whose home 12, 13. They were all amazed and in is in Judea; the sojourners at Jerusalem are doubt. That is, as to the significance of this those who have come up as pilgrims to the feast. phenomenon.-What meaneth this? Literally, The whole address was made by Peter as a Jew What will this be? or, as we should say, What is to Jews, and appeals to their national faith. going to come of this?-Others, mocking, said. 15, 16. For these are not drunken as ye Not others of the God-fearing men already de- suppose. In the original not is emphatic, and the scribed, but others beside them. Among the word rendered suppose (vtvattltlarvc) is literally crowd drawn together by the event, were some to take up, and indicates here a notion suggested hostile critics, who reviled. Revivals of religion by others, and caught up by the mind of the have ever since provoked criticism as captious, multitude. The sentence might be paraphrased, and explanations as peurile, as those offered here. It is not true, this'idea that you have taken up.-Sweet wine. Not new wine. The Pentecost Seeing it is but the third hour of the day. was in June, the first vintage not until August. Nine A. M., and the hour of morning prayer (see From grapes dried in the sun and soaked in old note on ch. 3: 1), "Before which time, especially on wine a sweet wine was manufactured, which is the Sabbath and other feast days, the Jews were said to have been especially intoxicating (Jahn's not wont so much as to taste anything of meat or Archceology, ~ 69). Hence, "to be sweetened I drink."-(Lightfoot.) Moreover, it was irrational CH. II.] THE ACTS. 41 17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith will pour out, in those days, of my Spirit; and n they God, I will pour out m of my Spirit upon all flesh: and shall prophesy: your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and 19 And I will shew wonders in heaven above, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vashall dream dreams: pour of smoke: 18 And on my servants and on my handmaidens I m Isa. 44: 3; Ezek. 36: 27....n ch. 21: 4, 9,10; 1 Cor. 12: 10. to suppose that an assembly would be given Peter's, not Joel's; compare, however, Joel 2:12, up to drunkenness at so early an hour of the day, 32. It is based on the assumption that Joel spoke and that a solemn feast day. Observe the quiet- by inspiration of God.-I will pour out from ness and meekness with which Peter repels, my Spirit upon all flesh. Not gifts from without resentment, the insult and derision of my Spirit, but my Spirit itself. Indeed, this is the hostile Jews, exemplifying his own subse- the language of the original Hebrew in Joel. quent instruction (1 Pet. 2: 20, 23; 4: 19).-But this The metaphor is taken from the rain, in which is that which was spoken by the prophet the cloud pours itself down upon the parched Joel; i. e., a fulfillment of that prophecy. The earth. Comp. Deut. 32: 2; Ps. 72: 6; Hos. quotation is from the Septuagint or Greek ver- 6:3; Hos. 10: 12. Observe the extent of the sion, with very slight and quite immaterial vari- promise, upon all flesh. Not the giving of the ations. The passage quoted is Joel 2: 28-32, Spirit, but the outpouring upon the whole which formed a part of the scriptural reading in human race, is the characteristic of the dispensathe synagogues in the Pentecostal service, and tion of the'last days. See vers. 4, 38, and notes. Joel in this passage unmistakably points to the All flesh is not to be limited to all who seek. dispensation of the Spirit and the second coming Under the N. T. the Spirit of God is poured out of Christ. Tischendorf, following the Sinaitic like the rain and the sun on all, but may be grieved manuscript, omits verse 21; Alford retains it. and driven away by unbelief and indifference It unquestionably is a part of the original pro- (Ephes. 4:30; 1 Thess. 4: 19).-Your sons and your phecy, and internal evidence indicates that it daughters shall prophesy. Not, Shall foreformed a part of Peter's quotation here. tell future events, which is not the radical mean17, 18. In the last days. In the original ing of the word prophesy (see Stanley's Jewish prophecy the language is afterward. The last Church, Vol. I: Lecture XIX), nor merely, as days, or the last time, is used in the N. T. to de- Calvin, Shall possess a "rare and excellent gift scribe the final dispensation, in which God speaks of understanding, " but, as Hackett, " Shall comto the world through his Son and by the be- municate religious truth in general under a stowal of his Spirit, in contrast with the previous divine inspiration." Observe, this is a divine apdispensation in which he revealed himself in pointment of women as religious teachers in the fragmentary utterances through prophets, and church; in the gifts of the Spirit, as in the gift was approached by priests. See especially Heb. of personal salvation, there is neither male nor 1:1, 2, and comp. 2 Tim. 3: 1; 1 Pet. 1: 5, 20; female (Gal. 3: 28). It does not, however, indicate 2 Pet. 3: 3; 1 John 2: 18; Jude 18. This period the method in which woman shall fulfill the funcis called the " last days," or the "last time," not tion of religious teaching, whether in the pulpit, because when the apostles wrote the end was on the platform, by the pen, or in the home cirnigh at hand, but because it constituted the last cle. That is left to be determined, either by dispensation of divine mercy, and the consum- other teachings of God's word, or by the later mation of the conflict between the kingdoms of guidance of the Spirit, the instincts of humanlight and of. darkness, of truth and error, of right- ity, and the circumstances of the individual.eousness and sin, of God and Satan. The length Your young men shall see visions and of this dispensation, and so the day and hour of your old men shall dream dreams. Visions the second coming of Christ, was not revealed to are mentioned in the apostolic times (Acts 9:10, 12; the apostles, nor known to the angels, nor even 10: 3, 17; 11: 5; 16: 9; 18: 9; 26:19; 2 Cor. 12: i), but not to Christ himself (Mark 13: 32), who warned his fol- dreams, which are throughout the Bible treated lowers to be constantly watching for it (Matt. 24: 42, as an inferior form of divine revelation and gen44). Doubtless the early church fell into the erally confined to those not possessing any other error of believing that the period was shorter revelation of the divine will (see Matt. 27:19, note). and the hour of Christ's final manifestation The vision differs from the dream in that it innearer than they were. Our liability is to fall volves a real appearance to the soul in a waking into the reverse error, and to cease to watch be- and conscious state. The language here implies cause we cease to expect it. Paul warns against that God will still employ visions and dreams; the first error (2 Thess. 2: 2-5), Peter against the sec- but it does not imply their use under circumond (2 Pet. 3: 3-s).-Saith God. This language is stances in which he never employed them in the 42 THE ACTS. [CI. II. 20 Theo sun shall be turned into darkness, and the 22 Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of moon into blood, before that great and notable day of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by mirthe Lord come: aclesq and wonders and signs, which God did, by him, 21 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever P shall in the midst of you, as yer yourselves also know: call on.the name of the Lord, shall be saved. o Mark 13: 24; 2 Pet. 3: 7, 10....p Ps. 86: 5; Rom. 10: 13; 1 Cor. 1, 2; Heb. 4:16....q John 14: 10,11; Heb. 2:4....r John 15: 24. past, and therefore not among a people possess- to the second coming of Christ in judgment. ing the far clearer revelation of an open word.- If verses 19 and 20 are regarded as descriptive of And upon my man servants and upon my the destruction of Jerusalem, then this verse is maid servants. Neither sex, nor age, nor con- simply a promise to save the inhabitants from dition in life shall constitute any bar to this bless- that destruction; and this appears to be LHening. In fact, some of the greatest preachers have derson's interpretation, which seems to me to been men of lowly birth and condition. belittle the whole passage, and impair the force 19, 20. For reasons stated more fully in my and meaning of Peter's entire address. He notes on Matt. 24, especially verses 29-31, I think speaks, not to the Jews only, but through them it clear that this language describes not phenom- to the whole world, not of national deliverance ena attendant upon the destruction of Jerusa- from earthly peril; but of soul salvation from sin lem, but those which are to precede and accom- and doom. To call on the name of the Lord is pany the second coming of Christ. These will here equivalent to Return unto the Lord in mark the end of the last days which were inau- Isaiah 55: 7, or Look unto me in Isaiah 45: 22, gurated at Pentecost, and in which we are living. and nearly the same as Repent and be baptized Peter quotes the entire prophetic description of in the name of Jesus Christ in ver. 38, though this era, without knowing how long a time must there baptism, as the sign of public confession elapse before its consummation. The language of Christ, is added. " The gates of God's mercy of the prophet here and of Christ in Matthew are thrown open in Christ to all people: no barshould be compared. See also 1 Thess. 4: 15-17; rier is placed, no union with any external asso2 Thess. 1: 7; 1 Cor. 15: 52; Rev. 6: 1-14.- ciation or succession is required: the promise is Portents in the heavens above. The ori- to individuals as individuals."-(Alford.) Nor ginal (rseag) signifies something foreboding ca- is there required any rite or ceremony, or any lamity.-And signs. Evidences of divine pres- theological knowledge or creed, as a condition ence and power.-Blood and fire. This mayof salvation; simply a calling on the name of the be taken symbolically to mean devastating wars, Lord, i. e., Jesus Christ' (ver. 36). See, for illusin which case the language here is parallel to tration of this truth, Luke 23: 42. Matt. 24: 7, or, as Alford, bloody and fiery ap- 22. Men, Israelites. Not Men of Israel. pearances of a supernatural character.-Vapour See note on ver. 14.-Jesus tthe Nazarene. of smoke. That is, columns of smoke.-Great Not without significance does Peter here and and notable day of the Lord. Tischendorf elsewhere (ch. 3:6; 4:10) accept and employ, this omits, Alford retains, the term notable. It is, opprobrious epithet. Him whom Israel despised however, without question, in the original pro- God approved.-Hear these words. Consider phecy, and its position renders it emphatic. The the meaning of this prophecy, which accordingly term signifies not a horrible day, as the Vulgate Peter proceeds to expound.-A man made in Joel renders it, nor a notable, i. e., remarka- manifest unto you by God. The word apble day, as our English version renders it, but a prove is here used in the sense of sanction.-By day clearly manifest, i. e., one the nature of which mighty works, and wonders, and signs. is not and cannot be hid from any. It thus an- These words indicate the Scriptural definition of swers to Christ's description in Matt. 24: 27; a miracle, which is a mighty work, i. e., something see note there. Coming in mercy, he is hid evidently wrought by superhuman power, a wonfrom them that are lost (2 Cor. 4: 3, 4; comp. Matt. 13:14, der, i. e., something out of the ordinary course of 15); coming in judgment, he will be manifest to nature, thus attracting attention and compelling all (Rev. 6 15, 16). investigation, and a sign, i. e., such a wonder 21. Whosoever shall have called on the and work as is irresistibly a sign of the divine name of the Lord shall be saved. The presence and power. By these Christ's characcall must precede the salvation, and is a. condi- ter and authority were attested to the people of tion precedent to it. (Aorist subj. with ac is Israel. Observe that in the language of the equivalent to fut. perf. in Latin. Winer, 307. N. T. there is no sanction whatever for the comSee ver. 39, note.) The promise here, which mon but false definition of a miracle as an event ends the quotation from Joel, is applicable contrary to the laws of nature.-Which God throughout the whole period of the "last days," did by him. Observe the works are attributed from the descent of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost by Peter, as by Christ (John 14: 10), to the power CH. II.] TIE ACTS. 43 23 Him, beings delivered by the determinate coun- the Lord always before my face; for he is on my right sel and foreknowledge of God, yet have taken, andu hand, that I should not be moved: by wicked hands have crucified and slain: 26 Therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue 24 Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the was glad; moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope: pains of death: because it was not possiblew that he 27 Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell4 should be holden of it. neither wilt. thou suffer thine Holy One to see corrup25 For David speaketh x concerning him, I foresaw tion. s ch. 3: 18; Luke 22: 22; 24: 44....t ch. 5: 30..... Matt. 27:1....v ch. 13: 30, 34; Like 24: 1-6; 1 Cor. 6: 14; Ephes. 1: 20; Col. 2: 12; 1 Thess. 1: 10; Heb. 13: 20; 1 Pet. 1: 21....w J,hn 10: 18....x Ps. 16: 8-11. of Israel's God. Jesus Christ is never preached that death, the penalty of sin, cannot hold them by the apostles so as to detract love and alle- (Rom. 5:12, 21; John 11:25, 26). giance from the one God and Father of all. 25-28. The quotation is from Psalm 16: 8-11, 23. Him, by the determinate counsel and the original is verbatim from the Septuagint. and foreknowledge of God, being given The context there clearly indicates that David forth, ye, taking, and with lawless hands spoke primarily of himself. Ver. 31 here clearly nailing (to the cross), have slain. Not, De- indicates that he foresaw, more or less clearly, in livered up by Judas in accordance with the will this utterance, a prophecy of Christ's resurrecof God, but, Given up to humanity by the will of tion. This double reference will surely give no God. The declaration is parallel to John 3: 16; trouble to those who believe that Christ was perGal. 4: 4, 5. Being thus given over to the feet man, and that in his resurrection as in his world, the world knew him not, but taking him, life, he exemplifies in its perfection that experinailed him to the cross. God is represented as ence which is imperfectly exemplified in all his holding a counsel with himself respecting man's saints, and this whether they preceded and beredemption, as in Gen. 1: 26 respecting his crea- lieved in a Messiah to come, or follow and believe tion; and the adjective determinate (from uitcv, in a Messiah who has been revealed.-I am acto put limits to) implies that in this counsel the customed to see the Lord always before manner of the redemption, viz., by death, was my face. The verb is in the imperfect tense, also determined on. With this accords Christ's implying a habit of life, and is interpreted by own declaration (Luke 22: 22), and it is here asserted Heb. 12: 2, " Looking unto Jesus "; and by 2 Cor. to show that the crucifixion was not due to the 5: 7, "We walk by faith. "-For he is at my powerlessness of Christ, but to the purpose of right hand that I should not be disturbed. God. The phrase lawless hands recalls the cir- That is, mentally perturbed. The conscious cumstances of the crucifixion, the original trial presence of God gives peace to the godly (John before the Sanhedrim being conducted in fla- 16: 33; Heb. 11: 27). Of this experience of steadfast grant violation of the Jewish rules of precedent peace David himself affords a marvelous illustra(see Vol. I, p. 298), the sentence of Pilate being co- tion in Psalm 3, written during his flight from crced by a mob. Nailing emphasizes the brutal Absalom. See especially ver. 5.-Therefore and cruel character of the deed; and the whole did my heart rejoice and my tongue give is charged upon Israel, not, as Olshausen, be- praise. The one expression refers to the incause "all mankind were in fact guilty of the ward experience of joy, the other to its outward death of Jesus," in which case Peter must have expression in thanksgiving.-Moreover, also, said "we," not "ye," but because, but for the my flesh shall tabernacle in hope that popular outcry of Crucify him, Pilate would not thou wilt not abandon my soul to Ilades. have given sentence of death (John 19: 6). The original verb (xaraazivvo'w) means literally, to 21. Whom God hath raised up, having pitch tent or encamp. Here, the meaning apdestroyed the pains of death. Not, Hav- pears to me to be, not, My flesh shall rest in the ing released him from the bands of death, for the grave in hope,because of the future resurrection, word rendered pains (13~it) does not mean bands, for hope does not abide in the grave, and can but sorrows; literally, travail pains; nor, Having hardly, even by poetic license, be represented as released him from the pains of death, i. e., the dwelling there; but, My flesh, i.e., I, myself, in physical pains, for, in fact, he bore them all to my earthly life and nature, shall sojourn here in the end; nor, Having loosed death's pains, as this life, sustained throughout by the hope that though" death itself in holding him had pangs thou wilt not abandon my soul to the place of and was sore bestead " (Chrysostom); but, as in the dead. This, which was only a hope with the 1 Cor. 15: 54-57, Having by him and in his person O. T. saints, and an uncertain one (see Ps. 88: 10-12; destroyed the pain of death, viz., sin, not for him 115: 17), is a certainty of the Christian since only, but in and through him for all the world. Christ's resurrection. Thus interpreted, this It was because Christ knew no sin, that death verse, as an utterance of Christian experience, could not hold him, as it is because the redeemed is parallel to Rom. 8: 23, 24. Hell is not here the of the Lord are by his atonement freed from sin, abode of the lost, but the abode of the dead (u'itJC 44 THE ACTS. [Cn. II. 28 Thou hast made known to me the ways of life; of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance. Christ to sit on his throne; >,..29 Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you 31 He, seeing this beforeb spake of the resurrection'of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell, neither his and his sepulchre is with us unto this day. flesh did see corruption. 30 Therefore beingy a prophet, and knowing that 32 This Jesus hath God raised up, whereofd we all God had sworn z with an oath a to him, that of the fruit are witnesses. y 2 Sam. 23: 2.... z 2 Sam. 7: 12,13; Ps. 132: 11....a Heb. 6: 17....b 1 Pet. 1: 11,12....c verse 24....d Luke 24: 48. not yEsve).-Neither deliver over thy saint as of the life from extinction. See is equivalent to experience annihilation. Not, as in our to experience, as in Luke 2: 26.-The ways of English version, Thy Holy One. The word so life. The ways of spiritual life here that lead to rendered is an adjective (OLOto) meanihg holy, eternal life hereafter. Spiritual death and life but is never used in the N. T. to designate Jesus both begin in time, and are carried out and conChrist as the Holy One. Here the reference is summated in eternity.-Thou wilt make me primarily to David, and expresses his hope in the full of joy with thy countenance. In the future life of all the saints of God. Neither does. future life, as in the earthly experience of the the word rendered corruption (iea(pp9oQ') neces- Christian, the conscious presence of God is the sarily imply putrescence; rather, utter destruc- inspiration of his joy (Psalm 7: 15). This experition. The expression implies a hope, not so ence of the Christian, as David here outlines it, much of the preservation of the body from decay, is emphatically true of Christ, who dwelt continTOMBS OF THE KINGS.-DAVID'S SEPULCHRE. ually in God, and God in him (John 14: 10); whose sephus (Antiq. 7:15, 3) gives an account of the tomb joy was full (John 15: 11); whose life, as well as being opened and rifled successively by Hyrcanus tongue, proclaimed the praise of the Father (John and King Herod. According to Jerome, it was 17: 4); who endured his earthly life and passion, known as late as the fourth century. The supdespising the shame for the joy that was set be- posed site on the southern brow of Mount Zion fore him (Heb. 12:2), knowing that death had no is probably in the neighborhood of the actual dominion over him (John 10: 17), and would not one.-And knowing that God had sworn. have even over his body. Psalm 16 is supposed to have been written on the 29,30. Men,brethren, I may speakwith delivery of this promise by Nathan to David freedom to you of the patriarch David. (2 Sam. 7: 1s-1). That of the fruit of his loins He does not ask permission; he asserts his right one should sit on his throne. This is the so to do. " Withfreedom; without fear of being reading of Tischendorf, Alford and Lachmann, thought deficient in any just respect to his mem- and is undoubtedly the correct one. The words, ory."-(Hackett.)-His sepulchre is with us according to the flesh he would raise up Christ, unto this day. David was buried at Jerusa- were added as an explanation by some copyist. lem and on Mount Zion (1 Kings 2: 10; Neh. a: 16). Jo- 31. He, foreseeing this. David then recog CH. II.] THE ACTS. 45 33 Therefore,e being by the right hand of God exalt- he saith himself, The LoRD h said unto my Lord, Sit ed, and having f received of the Father the promise of thou on my right hand, the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now 35 Until I make thy foes thy footstool. see and hear. 36 Therefore let all the housei of Israel know assur34 For David is not ascended into the heavens: but edly, thatJ God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord k and Christ.' e h. 5: 31; Phil. 2: 9....f ch. 1:4; John 16: 7, 13.... ch. 4: 31; 10:45....h Ps. 110:1; Matt. 22: 44....i Zech. 13:1....j ch. 5: 31.... k Jhn 3:35....1 Pa. 2: 2, 6-8. nized in this psalm a prophetic import, though saints, at least the 0. T. saints, did not enter at he may not have fully comprehended the mean- once upon death into the full fruition of their ing of what he wrote.-Spake of the resur- heavenly state.-But he saith himself. In rection of the Messiah; for his soul was Psalm 110: 1, which is believed to have been not abandoned to Hades, neither did his written on the same occasion as Psalm 16.-The flesh experience annihilation. Not, as in Lord saith unto my Lord. In the original our English version, That his soul was not left, etc. Hebrew two different words are used, rendered Peter does not again quote David's prophecy, in the Greek and the English by the same word. but states, as a fact, that the Messiah was not The sense would be better given by translating, left subject to death, as an evidence that the Jehovah said to my Lord. As David had in his prophecy of David, not perfectly fulfilled in his lifetime no earthly superior, the reference to the own experience, was fulfilled now-in the expert- Messiah, as his sovereign, is unmistakable. See ence of Jesus the Nazarene. Observe the differ- Matt. 22: 44, note.-The footstool of thy ence in language here and in ver. 27. David feet. See 2 Sam. 22: 41. In this reference to says, Thou wilt not suffer thy saint to experience Psalm 110, Peter fortifies his argument for the annihilation; here Peter declares that even the resurrection of Jesus Christ, by the explicit flesh of Christ has not been destroyed. declaration of David that the Messiah should be 32, 33. Whereof. Or, Of whom. See 3:15, raised up to sit on the right hand of God, sharnote.-We all are witnesses. All; primarily, ing his dominion with him. the twelve apostles (see ver. 14, note), but also many, 36. This verse is the consummation and climax doubtless, among the multitude of the disciples of the whole discourse, viz., (1) that by the resur(1 Cor. 15: ).-Receiving the promise of the rection God hath certified that he has made Jesus Ioly Spirit from the Father, he hath the Nazarene both Lord, i. e. sovereign or king, poured this out which ye now see and primarily of the Jewish nation, secondarily of the hear. Not, these physical signs-the sound as whole earth, and Messiah, i. e. the Anointed One of wind, and the tongues as of fire-but the whole or priest, by whom there is alone access to God phenomenon, including both the physical and (Vol.: 57, note on The Names of Jesus); and (2) that this the spiritual. Observe that the Father gives the their King and Messiah, thus certified to by mirSon to the world (John 3: 16), and gives the Spirit acles while he lived, by his resurrection, and by to and through the Son, so that all is in and his fulfillment of prophecy, they had crucified. through and from the Father, that he may be all PETER'S PENTECOSTAL SERMON.-This sermon and in all (Rom. 11: 36; 1 Cor. 15: 2s). The climax of I believe to be a model of what the revival serthe address, which throughout refers all to the mon should be; not necessarily in its form, but one only God, is also noteworthy. Jesus Christ in its structure and spirit. In studying it, obis accredited by God, by works wrought among serve that, (1) It does not appeal to the imaginayou by God, being delivered over to you by God, tion; contains no word-painting, no sensuous and finally raised up by God, and by God made images, no brilliant rhetoric; it is not sensationboth Lord and Christ (vers. 22, 23, 36). It seems to al. (2.) It contains little exhortation, and no apme better to take the language here as in our peal to the feelings; it is not passional. (3.) It English version, by the right hand of God (as Al- contains no metaphysical or abstruse teachings. ford, Meyer, Calvin), rather than to the right hand It embodies the essential doctrine of the Gosof God (as Hackett, Olshausen, Neander). Either pel, but no refined speculations respecting them. rendition is, however, grammatically admissible. It declares the work of the Spirit, but does not 34, 35. For David is not ascended unto discuss how the Spirit works in the hearts of the heavens. The Jews generally believed men; declares the truth of the resurrection, but that the dead awaited in Hades the appointed does not discuss the nature of the resurrection; time for their resurrection, and entered into their declares the foreknowledge and decrees of God, final state after this intermediate state, which but does not discuss their relations to the freewas brought to an end by a general judgment (Job will of man; declares the Messiahship of Jesus, 3:17-19; 14: 12; John 11: 24). To this belief Peter ap- but does not discuss his nature, or the cause of peals, and his language here certainly implies his atoning sacrifice, or the philosophy of the that he shared this popular conviction that the plan of salvation. It is doctrinal, but neither 46 THE ACTS. [OH. II. 37 Now when they heard this, they were prickedm 38 Then Peter said unto them,o Repent, and be bapin their heart, and said unto Peter and to the rest tized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, of the apostles, Men and brethren, what" shall.for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift we do? of the Holy Ghost. m Ezek. 7: 16; Zech. 12: 10....n ch. 9: 6; 16: 30....o ch. 3: 19; Luke 24: 47. dogmatical nor metaphysical. (4.) It is mainly a ing one's view of life and truth, and hence one's statement of facts, Christ's character, life and purpose. See Matt.: 2, note. Here it inmiracles, his death, his resurrection, his ascen- eludes an entire change of opinion respecting sion. (5.) The whole argument rests on these Jesus Christ, from regarding him as an impostor considerations: (a) facts known to the hearers- to reverencing him as both Lord and Christ; but the miracles performed by Jesus, his crucifixion it also includes all that change of interior life in disregard of law, the death and burial of and purpose which is consequent thereon. The David, etc.; (b) facts testified to by the apostles Roman Catholic translation, Do penance, making from their personal knowledge, Christ's resur- the direction merely the observance of certain rection and ascension; (c) the Scripture. (6.) Its legal rites, is equally inconsistent with the origiobject and effect is to produce a personal sense nal Greek and with the spirit of the entire pasof sin, and that the particular sin of rejecting the sage. (2.) Be baptized follows in order the direcMessiah and Saviour of the nation and the world. tion to repent. Baptism is not a regenerating Ch. 2: 37-47. EFFECT OF OUTPOURING OF TI T ordinance, but a sign and symbol of repentance SPIRIT.-ON THE MULTITUDE: AWE (ver. 43), CONVIC- and a public confession of Christ. On the meanT1ON OF SIN (ver. 37), CONVERSION (ver. 41).-ON THE ing of the word, see on Matthew, pp. 73 and 328. APOSTLES: EARNEST AND PERSONAL WORK FOR THE (3.) Each of you shows that the repentance and CONVERSION OF SOULS (ver. 37, 38).-ON THE CHURCH: baptism must be a personal act. The multitude DOCILITY, SYMPATHY, DEVOUTNESS, CHARITY, GLAD- could not have been baptized under this direcNESS, SIMPLICITY, PUBLIC FAVOR (42-47). otion, as some of the converts under Xavier's 37. They were pricked in their heart. preaching were baptized in India, by being Comp. Heb. 4: 12. It must be remembered that sprinkled all together as a multitude. (4.) Upon tie the effect produced was largely on the strangers name of Jesus Christ is as Dr. Hackett, "Upon the and pilgrims (vers. 9-11) as well as on those who name of Jesus Christ as the foundation of the had directly participated in the crucifixion. baptism, i. e., with an acknowledgment of him Observe that it is the story of the cross, not the in that act, as being what his name imports, the preaching of the law, which produced conviction sinner's only hope, his Redeemer, Justifier, Lord, of sin; the preaching of the law is not a neces- final Judge." (5.) For the remission of sins is sary preparation to the preaching of the cross. not merely, as Dr. Hackett, "in order to the Comp. Zech. 12: 10. Observe, too, that they forgiveness of sins," but, for the putting away of were not only pricked in their heart, but were sins, the entire cleansing of the heart from actual also obedient to Peter's counsel. "There must sin, as well as the pardon of those that are past. be added unto this pricking in heart, readiness to See Matt. 6: 12, note; see also Isaiah 1: 18; obey. Cain and Judas were pricked in heart, Matt. 1: 21; 1 John 1: 9. What the Gospel but despair did keep them back from submitting promises is pardon for the past and deliverance themselves unto God " (Gen. 4:13; Matt. 27: 3). —(Cal- from the dominion of sin in the future (Rom. 6: 14), vin.)-To Peter and the rest of the apostles. on condition of repentance, i. e., a change of The meeting now evidently broke up into frag- heart, life, and purpose, and baptism, i. e., a ments, personal conversation with inquirers follow- public confession of Jesus Christ as both Jesus, ing the public sermon. An inquiry meeting is not i. e., Saviour, and Christ, i. e., Lord or Master, truly a new method.-What shall we do? the one involving trust in him for pardon, the This question is not exactly equivalent to the other obedience to him for the future.-And ye jailer's question, What must I do to be saved? (ch. shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. 16: 0s). Convinced that the nation had put its That is, on the conditions already explained, Messiah to death, the people were overwhelmed they should receive that same gift of the inwith both sorrow and perplexity. They could dwelling and inspiring presence of the Spirit of not undo the deed; what could they do? God, the manifestation of which they beheld in 38. Repent and be baptized each of you the apostles and other disciples. Whoever thus upon the name of Jesus Christ for the re. repented and were baptized should also be inmission of sins. In getting the exact mean- spired. See on ver. 4. This is still more emhlg of Peter's directions to these inquirers, ob- phatically declared in the succeeding verse. serve, (1) Repent (,srtavrow) is literally to perceive 39. For the promise. What promise? efterwards, and hence to change the mind,. includ- That on which Peter has already expatiated, the CH. II.] THE ACTS. 47 39 For the promise P is unto you, and to your chil- hort, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward gendren, and q to all that are afar off, even as many as the eration. Lord our God shall call. 41 Then they that gladly received his word were 40 And with many other words did he testify and ex- baptized: and the same day there were added unto themt about three thousand souls. p Joel: 28....q Ephes. 2:13, 17. promise of the Spirit of God (verses 17, 18; comp. 1: 4; (s Cor. 5 20), to its immediate acceptance. Gospel Ephes. 1:13).-Is unto you and to your chil- preaching is a testimony and an invitation.dren. The original (tzx'ror) may mean either Be ye saved. Not, Save yourselves. The oridescendants, as in ch. 13: 33, Matt. 27: 25, or ginal (awoerE) is in the passive tense. Our Engchildren, as in ch. 21: 5, Matt. 7: 11. The lish version neither agrees with the original here, promise is, however, conditional on repentance nor with the current teaching of Scripture elseand baptism, and therefore does not, by its where (Ezek. 33:12; Dan. 9:18; Rom. 3: 20; Eples. 2: 8, 9, terms, include any except such as are capable 2 Tim. 1:9; Tit. 3:5).-From this crooked genof repentance. The former meaning, descend- eration. The meaning is, both from the evil ants, suits the context better, for thus it includes influence of and also from the condemnation prothe latter, children, and makes the promise in- nounced against the Jewish nation. For significlude the whole family of mankind.-And to cance of the epithet crooked (ayeoLtc), here renall that, are afar off. All Gentile nations. dered untoward, see Dent. 32: 5; Phil. 2: 15; The near are Jews, the afar off Gentiles (Isaiah 1 Pet. 2:18, in the latter passage renderedfroward. 57:19; Zech. 6:15; Ephes. 2:13,17). Some have ques- 41. They therefore that received his tioned this meaning here, because Peter was sub- word. Accepted it as true; they testified to sequently surprised at the call of the Gentiles their acceptance by complying immediately with,(chap. 10: 28; 11: 16, 17; Gal. 2: 12); and others, not questioning the meaning, have doubted the fact that Peter uttered it. The difficulty is, however, c:pi purely imaginary. Not only the apostles, but l - also every pious Jew, expected the conversion of _ the Gentiles in great numbers; what surprised Peter, and what he and the other early Jewish. Christians were slow to believe, was that they were to be admitted to the Church of Christ o without first becoming Jews (ch. 15: 1). - As'_ ail many as the Lord our God shall have called. Not shall call. The reference is not to the calling by the Spirit of God, acting on the individual heart, but to the invitations of the 0. T., which embrace both Jew and Gentile (Isaiah 55: 7; 56: 6-8; 60:3, 5-8: Joel 2: 2; Micah 4: 1, 2). X That this is the meaning is evident (1) from the i tense of the verb, which is past, not future G b (nearly equal to Latin future perfect; see Winer, 307; ver. 21, note); (2) from the word - used (rooXoaxar;ioeat), which is never used in the BAPTIZING IN THE EAST. N. T. of the effectual calling of the individual by the influence of the Spirit of God; the word the external and visible condition, baptism. rendered calling in Rom. 11: 29; Ephes. 4: 4; Gladly is'wanting in the best manuscripts,'and is 2 Tim. 1: 9; 2 Pet. 1:10 is a different one (xzlac); omitted by Tischendorf and Alford. —Were bap. (3) from the context; the ordinary interpreta- tized. Immediately, though not necessarily on tion makes Peter declare that the promise of the the same day. The 3000 accepted the truth at Holy Spirit is to all those who actually receive once, but time may have been taken, necessary and accept its influence, which not only limits for the rite of baptism. How it was performed the promise, but makes it unmeaning. is not indicated in the narrative. We certainly 40. And with many other words. This cannot safely say that there was not time to baplanguage implies that only the substance of the tize all by immersion, for what time was taken personal direction of the apostle to the inquirers for the baptism we are not told; nor that there is here given.-Did he testify and exhort. could have been no opportunity for immersion, Testify as a witness to the truth of the promise for there were abundant pools of water in and of God, and exhort as an ambassador from God about Jerusalem, in some of which bathing was 48 THE ACTS. [CH. II. certainly allowed (John 5: 4; 9:7), and whether they time bestowed upon all men, on the simple concould have been made available by the disciples ditions of repentance and baptism in the name for this purpose we have no means of knowing. of Jesus Christ. This fact is abundantly conThe implication of the narrative is certainly that firmed by the following considerations: (a.) It only those persons were at this time baptized fulfills the promises of the 0. T. prophets (see who were old enough to accept, understanding- ver. 39, note and refs.) and of Jesus Christ (John 14: 16-26; ly, the word.-There were added about 15:26; 16:13, etc.). (b.) It is repeatedly testified to 3000 souls. Unto them is an addition by the by Luke in the Book of Acts (c. 4: 31; 6:3; 8:15; translators. The language here is absolute, as 10:45; 11:15, etc.), and is one of the central truths though these souls first found their true life dwelt upon by the apostles in their letters to the when they found it in Jesus Christ. Comp. ch. early churches (see ver. 4, note). (c.) It is demon5: 14; 11: 24. Observe (1) that these converts strated in the remarkable change wrought in the were received into the church at once, on their apostles, especially in Peter. Contrast the story profession of repentance and their consent to re- of his denial of Christ (Matt. 26: 69-75) with his ceive baptism, without waiting for instruction in courage and willing suffering after the descent Christian doctrine, of which they must have of the Holy Spirit (Acts 4: 13,19; 5: 29,41, etc.). (d.) been almost wholly ignorant; (2)'that they were It is paralleled by a continuous series of revivals, received on the basis of personal repentance and extending from the day of Pentecost to the presacceptance of the word, as converts to the reli- ent time, the spiritual phenomena of which, in the gion of Jesus Christ. This is implied, not only new and devout life of awakened souls, are as truly by the course of the narrative, but by the phrase- remarkable as those of Pentecost. (2.) The conology of ver. 47, The Lord added such as were ditions of the gift. The disciples were expecting being saved; (3) it is not impossible that the apos- the gift of the Holy Ghost. They believed the ties may have received some who were not sav- promise of their Lord, and waited in faith for its ingly converted, for they were not infallible in fulfillment. They were united in zealous hope their spiritual judgments of men (chap. 8:13, 18-23). and in prayer. There is no hint at this time of The language of ver. 47 implies that they were the jealousies and strifes which at other times added to the church only as true disciples, and divided them (Matt. 20: 24; Mark 9: 33, 34; Luke 22: 24). on the ground of their personal salvation, but not They obeyed unquestioning the command of that no mistakes were made. It is very proba- Christ (ch. 1 4), and again abandoning their ble that some of these new converts brought into fishing, which they had resumed after Christ's the primitive church the seeds of that Judaizing death (John 21 3), continued to. assemble for ten doctrine which regarded Christianity as only a days in the upper chamber at Jerusalem, withphase of Judaism, and required circumcision of out any indication of the fulfillment of the promall Christian converts, and which afterward ise made by their departed Lord. They were proved so hostile to the purity and the power of united in patient, persevering prayer for the the early church; (4) it is, however, clear from blessing. For illustration of these conditions see the next verse that the majority of these con- ch. 1: 4, 8, 12-14; 2:1; comp. John 14: 21-23. verts were humble and docile recipients of the (3.) The results of the gift. On Peter and the new faith, as taught by the apostles, and were apostles, a power of utterance accompanied with steadfast in it. the demonstration of the Spirit (1 Cor. 2: 4; 1 Thess. NOTE ON THE OUTPOURING OF THE HOLY SPIRIT 1: 5); on the people, the conversion of souls in AT THE PENTECOST. (1.) The fact. The physical multitudes; on the church, steadfastness, mutual phenomena which accompanied the gift of the sympathy and charity, joy, devoutness of spirit Holy Ghost, the sound as of wind and the tongues (verses 42-47; Gal. 5 22, 23). (4.) The apostolic methas of fire, are testified to by only one witness; ods: First, a prayer meeting, attended by those whether he was an eye-witness or not we do not only who believed in and hoped for the fulfillknow; his description of the phenomena is so ment of Christ's promise; next, a sermon, prebrief that their nature is a matter of uncertainty, senting to the multitude simply, but with direct and it affords a theme for curious rather than personal appeal, a crucified, risen, and ascended profitable inquiry. But the gift of tongues is so Saviour (1 Cor. 2: ); then a meeting for personal distinctly described in 1 Cor., ch. 14, the Pauline converse with inquirers, then the immediate authorship of which is undoubted, that the ex- baptism and reception into the church of all who istence of such a phenomenon in the early church professed repentance and were willing to make cannot be questioned, though its nature is not public confession of their new faith by baptism; and cannot be clearly known. The great fact, finally, definite religious instruction in the truths however, is that the Spirit of God, whose influ- of Christianity to such as accepted Jesus Christ ence had hitherto been chiefly manifested in and as their personal Saviour and Lord. These facts, through special individuals, appointed to be the of the gift, the conditions on which it was obinspired leaders of Israel, was now for the first tained, the results on the community and the 'O. II.] THE ACTS. 49 42 And r they contnued stedfastly in the apostles' 44 And all that believed were together, and t had all doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and things common; in prayers. 45 And sold their possessions and goods, and u part43 And fear came upon every soul: and many won- ed them to all met, as every man had need. ders and signs were done by the apostles. r 1 Cr. 11: 2; Heb. 10: 25....s Mark 16: 17.... t ch. 4: 32, 34.... u Isa. 58: 7; 2 Cor. 9: 1, 9; 1 John 3:17. church, and the apostolic methods of co-working things in common; and sold their posseswith the Spirit of God, are recorded as an exam- sions and goods. The term possessions (xrilu) pie and instruction to the universal church of signifies property acquired, the term goods (iiuraqChrist. Lit) simply that which belongs to one. Their 42. The following verses, to the end of the property, whether acquired or inherited, was chapter, describe in general terms the condition held subject to the claims of Christian charity. of the church in this first phase of its existence. I see no adequate ground for Alford's distincThe duration covered is not indicated, but could tion, who interprets possessions as landed propnot have been very long, for persecution soon erty, and goods as moveables. But lands andc ensued, which scattered the disciples and put an houses, as well as moveable goods, were sold end to the temporary community of goods, and to (cl,. 4: 34).-And parted them to all. Not " favor with all people."-They, i. e., the new to all men, but to all in the church.-As every converts, continued steadfastly. Their new man had need. This surrender of property life was not a mere transient excitement, but a was not instantaneous or absolute; it was only: steadfast purpose, the strength of which was as need appeared in the church that such sale and demonstrated by their perseverance.-In the distribution took place. apostles' teaching; i. e., inthe acceptance and - O COMMUNISM IN THE EARLY CHURCH.-In maintenance of their teaching; they were docile respect to the communism described in the early scholars in the new faith.-And in fellowship. church here and in chaps. 4: 32-34; 5:1-4, the The original (zo{.ivoa a) signifies literally a shar- following facts should be noted by the student: ing in common. Here it probably implies both (1.) The disciples did not sell to give to a hierarfellowship in spiritual things, a participation chy, but to the poor, and as the poor had need. with each other in Christian sympathy and ex- They employed the apostles only as almoners of perlence, and also practical charity-the sharing their bounty, and the apostles early declined this of goods with the poor indicated by ver. 45.- office, and the disciples appointed others for the And in breaking of bread. There is some purpose (ch. 6: 1-5). There is, therefore, in this doub: as to the meaning of this phrase. I think primitive example no precedent for the Romish it tolerably clear that an observance of the endeavor to secure from its adherents the gift of Lord's Supper is indicated, because (1) in ver. 46 their property to the church, as an ecclesiastical the breaking of bread appears to be distinguished organization. (2.) The sale and gift were purely from an ordinary meal; (2) the language accords voluntary. No disciple was required, as a conclosely with that employed in the description of dition of joining the church, to surrender his the institution of the Lord's Supper (Matt. 26: 26; property to the community; even after sale, he Mark 14: 22; Luke 22: 19. Comp. 24: 85; 1 Cor. 11: 23, 24); (3) was free to give little or much as he chose (ch. and with that elsewhere employed to describe 5:4). There is, therefore, in the apostolic examwhat was probably the Lord's Supper (Acts 20: 7, 11; pie no warrant for the modern American socialI Cor. 10:;6.).-And in prayers. Probably here istic communities, in which every member is resocial gatherings for prayer, not merely individ- quired to surrender, not only his property, but ual prayers, are intended. his earnings, to the common stock. For brief 43-45. And fear came upon every soul. account of these communities, see Lyman AbFear in the sense of commingled awe and rever- bott's Dictionary of Religious Knowledge, art. Soence; a fear not inconsistent with joy (ver. 46).- cialism. (3.-)The community was bound together And many wonders and signs were done by sympathies, not by rules and regulations; it by the apostles. This general description in- did not at any time prevent the disciples from eludes the miracles described more in detail in continuing to live separately in individual housesubsequent chapters (ch.3: 1-8; 5: 12, 15, 16).-All holds and in their own houses (ver. 46; ch. 12:12). that believed were together. Not literally It did not, therefore, disrupt or weaken the famrwere in one place. No ordinary room, obtainable ily. (4.) It was confined to Jerusalem and to in Jerusalem, would have contained the 3,000. the early period of the Christian church, at-a But they constituted a social community by time when it was largely composed of pilgrims themselves, separated from the rest of the peo- temporarily sojourning at Jerusalem, and deple, not by local and physical barriers but by pendent, according to the custom then, and even their own mutual sympathies.-And had all now to some extent prevailing in the East, on 50 THE ACTS. [CH. II. 46 And they, continuing daily with one accord in the 47 Praising God, and having favourv with all the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did people. Andw the Lord added to the church daily eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart, such as should be saved. v Luke 2: 52; Rom. 14:18.... w chap. 5: 14; 11: 24. the hospitality of the residents there. The Chris- house. Or, in the house, i. e., in private. The tian enthusiasm simply enlarged this hospitality, original is capable of either interpretation. The providing for the poorer pilgrims out of the essential fact is, that while they continued at this abundance of the richer disciples. "No trace of time in the observance of the Jewish forms of its existence is discoverable anywhere else; on worship, they added gatherings for Christian the contrary, Paul speaks constantly of the rich worship in private houses. By "breaking bread," and poor. See 1 Tim. 6: 17; Gal. 2: 10; 2 Cor. the observance of the Lord's Supper is probably &: 13, 15; 9: 6, 7; 1 Cor. 16: 2; also, James intended. See ver. 42, note.-They did eat their 2: 1-5; 4:13." —(Alford.) (5.) Its origin may meat with gladness. A very simple meal may probably be looked for in the organization of the be joyous.-And singleness of heart. Their apostolic band, which, during Christ's earthly simplicity, in contrast with the pride and rivalries life, lived in voluntary poverty, and had a com- of the Pharisaic feasts (Luke 14: 7; Matt. 23: 6), and mon treasury (Matt. 19 * 21; Luke 5:11; John 12: 6; 13; 29). the self-indulgent luxury of the later feasts of Naturally, the first converts attempted to adopt the Christian church (i Cor. 11 20, 21), was in part the the same principle, until experience demonstrated secret of their joy. " Singleness of heart accomthat the community of goods, applicable to the panied the gladness; and in point of fact, wantsmall and itinerant apostolate, was inapplicable ing that companion, the gladness itself would to the large and increasing Christian brother- soon disappear."-(Arnot.) The hint is practihood. (6.) For, the attempt to organize the cally valuable in these days when irrational luxChristian church on this basis and to have all ury and pride and rivalry destroy the true gladthings in common, failed and was soon aban- ness of social life.-Praising God and havdoned. It led to disputes (ch. 6: 1), was never ing favor with all the people. The people are extended beyond Jerusalem, nor even perma- here in contrast with the Jewish ecclesiastics. nently maintained there (see references above), and its See chap. 4:1-4. As yet, however, persecution temporary adoption there perhaps accounts for had not arisen; the beauty of holiness was perthe poverty of that church (ch. 11: 29, 30: 24:17; Rom. ceived and admired by the people; its severe re15: 25, 26; 1 Cor. 16:1-3; with 2 Cor., ch. 8, 9). (7.) There is quirements and condemnation of popular sins not in the N. T. any warrant for the belief that was not at first felt. The spark was allowed to such communism as was practised temporarily in grow into a flame before the blast of persecuthe church at Jerusalem, was directed by God, tion; then the storm did but increase and extend or is recorded as an example for us. It is not said the flame (ch. 8 *4).-And the Lord added. Not, to have been counselled by the apostles; their to the church, which words are wanting in the best writings nowhere commend it; and while the in- MSS.; but, to himself (ch. 5:16; 11:24).-Such as spired teachings of the N. T. writers are author- were being saved. Not such as had been saved, Itative, there is no warrant in Scripture for the which would require the past tense, nor such as doctrine that the example of the early church is certainly would be saved, which would require the an authority for later ages. Christ is our only future, but such as were in the way of salvation. It is example. (8.) The principle underlying Christian not necessarily implied that all were saved, some communism, viz.t that all possessing goods and self-deceived and apostates might be among them; industries are to be consecrated to God in the but it is implied that only those were accepted in service of humanity, is a fundamental Christian the church who themselves professed to accept principle (Matt. 25:14-30; Luke 13: 6-9), but neither ex- salvation through Jesus Christ as their Saviour. perience nor Scripture indicates that selling all Conversion was a condition of church memberand dividing to the poor, is the method best cal- ship. Observe that they did not add themselves, culated to serve humanity, or even the poor. and were not added by th6 church or the apos46, 47. And they, persevering daily with ties, but by the Lord (1 Cor. 3: 5-7). While this brief one accord. On the meaning of the word description (vers. 41-47) of the first experience of (,ou.llcraajov), rendered one accord, see ch. 1:14 the primitive church affords but little light on and note.-In the Temple. Thither they went the methods of church organization, it indicates up to pray (ch. 3: ), and to teach, the latter in very clearly the elements of spiritual life which Solomon's porch (ch. 3: 11; 5 21). On the struc- gave the early church its power. It received ture of the Temple and its adaptation to the the gift of the Holy Spirit, labored directly for purposes of religious teaching, see John 2:13-17, the conversion of souls, received converts on notes.-And breaking bread from house to their profession of repentance and faith in Christ, CH. III.] THE ACTS. 51 C H APTER III. temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them that entered into the temple; OW Peter and John went up together into the 3 Who, seeing Peter and John about to go into the temple atx the hour of prayer, being the ninth temple, asked an alms. hour. 4 And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him, with John, 2 And a certain man, lame from his mother's womb; said, Look on us. was carried, whom they laid daily at the gateY of the x Ps. 55: 17; Dan. 6: 10.... y John 9; 8. who entered the church as learners, whose ex- Christ's perfect sacrifice by observing the typical perience was characterized by mutual sympathy, sacrifice of the Temple (Hackcett), but because generous charity, social life, great joyousness, they were still Jews as well as Christians, and and whose services were simple, informal, non- had not yet learned the full meaning of Christ's ritualistic, and genuinely devout, being held in declaration that he had fulfilled the law, and that private houses, and consisting of social meals, ac- time and place are unimportant in worship (Matt. companied by the memorial supper of the Lord, 5 17; John 4: 21-24). The maintenance of special of instruction afforded by the apostles, of pray- hours of prayer, borrowed from the Jews, was er, of singing, and of mutual fellowship in Chris- continued in the Christian church and increased tian experience. to seven daily occasions; these are still observed, in theory, if not in practice, by the Romish clergy. Ch. 3:1-11. THE FIRST APOSTOLIC MIRACLE.-THE The literal observance of the entire prescribed VALUE OF A LOOK ILLUSTRATED.-TWO PHASES OF service would occupy nearly the entire twentyFAITH EXEMPLIFIED.-IN THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST. four hours.-Lame from his mother's womb. -THE HEALING POWER OF CHRIST IS THE GLORY OF And he was now over forty years of age (ch. 4: 22). G(*CX~~~ODn~. ~The nature of the lameness, a congenital weakDate A. D. 30. Nothing indicates the exact ness of the feet and ankles, is indicated by ver. 7. time. It must have been soon after the day of -Was being carried. That is, as Peter and Pentecost, but probably not on that day. It is John entered the Temple, the cripple was being the first miracle definitely described as performed carried by friends to his accustomed place.-At by an apostle, though that they had wrought the gate of the Temple which is called miracles during Christ's life is implied by Matt. Beautiful. What gate is here indicated is, not 10: 8. Comp. Luke 10: 17. On one occasion known. Some have identified it with the famous they attempted and failed (Mark 9:18), but for one which gave admission from the outer court their failure were rebuked by Christ, who attrib- of the Gentiles into the court of the women. uted it to their spiritual deficiency (Mark 9: 19, 28, 29). But from the fact, that after the healing, the peoThe miracle here is recorded for the sake of re- ple ran together to them in Solomon's porch (ver. 1), suits to which it leads-the address to the peo- which was without the Temple proper, it appears pie founded on it (vers. 12-26), the arrest of the more likely that one of the exterior gates, lead — apostles, and their first trial before the Sanhe- ing from the city without to the courts within, is drim (ch. 4:1-22), and the effect in strengthening intended. There were two gates on the south the faith and courage of the early church (4:23-31). side of the court of the Gentiles leading from 1-3. Peter and John went up together. Jerusalem into the Stoa Basilica or Solomon's The personal friendship of these two disciples is Porch.-To ask an alms. The giving of alms illustrated by many incidents (Luke 5: 1-11; John 13:23, was a sacred duty insisted on strenuously in the 24; 18: 15, 6;21: 7).-At the hour of prayer, the law, and in connection with the religious offerninth hour. That is, 3 P. M. There were two ings at the Temple (Deut. 14: 28, 29; 15: 7, 11; 26:12, 13) fixed hours for sacrifice and prayer-the morn- 4, 5. Said, Look on us, Not because he ing hour 9 A. M., and the evening hour 3 P. M. "wished to see his countenance, in order to judge (Exod. 29: 41). These, with one at noon, were ob- whether he was deserving of kindness" (Meyer), served as hours of prayers by the devout Jews, but simply to fix his attention, and awaken, even even when absent from Jerusalem and the Tem- though vaguely, that spirit of the expectation pie (Ps. 55; 17; Dan. 6: 10). Similar hours of prayer and the obedience of faith, without which the are established by ecclesiastical laws among the cure could not have been wrought. Comp. with Mohammedans and the Roman Catholic priest- this look of the lame man that of the poisoned hood. The later Jews were exacting in the ob- Israelite, in Numb. 21: 8; both illustrate Isaiah servance of these occasions of prayer, continuing 45: 22. Quarles interprets the two looks of them scrupulously during Pompey's siege of Peter and the lame man: "When thou seest Jerusalem (Josephus Ant. 14:4,3). The apostles went misery in thy brother's face, let him see mercy up, not to teach (Calvin), nor as a matter of in thine eye."-Expecting to receive someexpediency (Chrysostom), nor to commemorate thing. This expectation is generally a condi S52 THE ACTS. [CO. III. 5 And he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive 9 And all the people saw him walkelg and praising something of them. God: 6 Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but Io And they knew that it was he which sat for alms such as I have give I thee: InZ the name of Jesus at the Beautiful gate of the temple: and they were Christ of Nazareth, rise up and walk. filled with wonder and amazement at that which had 7 And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him happened unto him. up: and immediately his feet and ancle bones received ii And, as the lame man which was healed held Pestrength. ter and John, all the people ran together unto them, in 8 And he leaping a up, stood, and walked, and en- the porchb that is called Solomon's, greatly wondertered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, ing. and praising God. z ch. 4: 10....a Isa. 35: 6.... b ch. 5: 12; John 10: 23. tion of receiving (Matt. 7: 7, s), but the gift exceeds indicates that he possessed a truly devout spirit, the expectation (Ephes. 3:20), as it did here. Ob or else, merely the habit of the orientals, who, serve the illustration of two phases of faith; in much more than the Anglo-Saxon, attribute all the apostle, a clear knowledge of the benefit to remarkable events to God. be conferred, and of the divine power-of him by 9-11. All the people. The miracle was whom it would be conferred; in the lame man, publicly performed, and publicly recognized and only a confidence in the charity of the two un- appreciated. " They who have seen our infirmknown, and a vague hope of som-ething, he knew ities should attest our change." —And they not what. But there was faith in both, in each recognized. Literally, Knew perfectly (Elztyvew according to the measure of knowledge. x.o). He was a well-known mendicant. There 6. Silver and gold is not to me. Not, I was no opportunity to question his identity, as have none with me now, nor I have none to give to in the case of the blind beggar (John 9: 9).-And thee, nor, literally, I have none, for though Peter they were filled with wonder. In feeling; had left all to follow Christ (Matt. 19: 27), he was surprise intermingled with awe.-And amazenot a mendicant; but, Silver and gold is not for me menit. In the understanding. They were dazed to give, i. e., it is not my means for doing good. by the event.-At that which had happened He speaks not for himself only, but also for John. unto him. They saw him leaping and walking, -But what I have, that give I to thee. knew him to be the lame man, but knew not the In a sense every disciple can say this. The circumstance of his cure, and were amazed and moneyless can show mercy; the poorest can yet awe-struck, wondering what had occurred.-'give to the poor sympathy and consideration And as he held Peter and John. This read(Ps. 41: 1; Prov. 29 7).-In the name of Jesus ing is better than that of the Received Text, Christ the Nazarene. Speaking for him and though the meaning is the same. He held them, by his authority. Contrast the miracles of Christ not for support, because he was ignorant how to'performed never in the name of another, but walk, nor for fear, lest the cure was not perma-'with an I say unto thee (Luke 5: 24; 7:14; 8: 54, etc.). nent and he should suffer relapse if he lost them, Why does he add the Nazarene? He adopts joy- but from joy and gratitude.-In the porch fully the appellation given in derision (att. 2: 23; that is called Solomonss. This porch, 600'Joln 1:46), that he may share the obloquy of his feet in length and 75 in width, overhung the Master and honor even his dishonored title. south wall of Jerusalem; it was open toward 7, 8. And he took him by the right hand the Temple, but closed by a wall toward the and lifted him up. Not so much to strengthen country. For illustration, see Vol. I, p. 257; his -limbs as his faith.-And immediately his for description, John 2:13-17, notes. feet and ankle-bones received strength. Luke, who is a physician, intimates the nature Ch. 3: 12-26. PETER'S ADDRESS TO TlE PEOPLE. THE POWER OF THE APOSTLES: THE POWER OF FAITH of the disease, as well as the suddenness and rad- POWE OF THE OSTLES: THE POWER FAITH icalness of the c e lping p (12, 16).-THE SIN OF ISRAEL: THE REJECTION OF THE MESSIAH (13-15). —IGNORANCE A PALLIATION BUT NOT -and walked. He leaped or sprang up from AN EXCUSE FOR SIN (ver. 17 with 2: 23)-EVEN THE -his sitting posture, stood for a moment to real- ICKED FULFILL THE DIVINE PURPOSES (ver. 18).ize his new power, then walked, another evidence THE FRUITS OF REPENTANCE: NEW SPIRITUAL LIFE of the miracle, for walking is an acquired art, and AND THE SPIRITUAL RECEPTION OF CHRIST (19, 20).he had never learned.-And entered with THE HOPE OF THE CHURCH: THE SECOND COMING OF'them into the Temple, walking, and leap- CHRIST (21).-THE WORLD'S SIN: HEEDLESSNESS OF ing, and praising God. This fact, coupled CHRIST (22, 23).-THE PUNISHMENT OF THAT SIN: SOUL'with ver. 11,whichindicates what part of the Tem- TRTIN (23)-TE MISION OF CHRIT: TO TURN'M.EN FROM THE WAY OF sIN (26). ple they entered together, implies that the Beauti"ful gate was one exterior to the whole structure. There are two radically different interpretaHis walking and leaping was in the exuberance tions of this address. One regards Peter as ef his new-found powers; his praising God either speaking throughout of the present dispensation. Cm. II.] THE ACTS. 53 2: And when Peter saw it, he answered unto the sus; whom ye delivered up, and denied him g in the prespeople, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this? or ence ot Pilate, when he h was determined to let 1him go. why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own 14 But ye denied the Holy One' and the Just,i and power or holiness we had made this man to walk? desired a murderer to be granted unto you; I3 The Godd of Abraham, and of Isaac and of Ja- 15 And killed the Prince of life, whom God hath cob, the God of our fathers,e hath glorified t his Son Je- raised k from the dead; whereof we are witnesses. c 2 Cor. 3:5....d Matt. 2 2: 32....e ch. 5; 30, 31....f John; 17; 1; E h, 2s. 1: 0 22; Phil. 2:9 11: HIeb. 2:9; RMLv. 1: 5, 18....g John 19.: 15.... ~ h Maut. 37: 17-25: Luke 23: 16 23....i Ps. 16: 10; Luke: 35....j chl. 7: 5-;'22: 14....k Matt. 28: 2-6; Ephes. 1: 20....1 ch. 2: 32. According to this view, "times of refreshing" any peculiar prerogative of working miracles (ver. 19) are seasons of spiritual refreshment com- and any peculiar privilege of access to God, any ing to the individual soul; the promise "he efficacy of prayer above that of a faith which shall send Jesus" (ver. 20) is fulfilled in Christ's may be exercised by any disciple. spiritual presence in the hearts of his people, or 13. The GodofAbraham * * the in his presence in the world, in his church, and God of our fathers. "See how assiduously his Gospel; " until the times of restitution of all he thrusts himself upon the fathers of old, lest things " (ver. 21) is equivalent to " until the resti- he should appear to be introducing a new doetution or restoration which the Gospel is bring- trine."-(Chrysostom.) See, too, how he ranks ing about has been accomplished." The other himself with his hearers as an Israelite, by the interpretation regards Peter in this address as a phrase "our fathers," here and in ver. 25.prophet, and as referring to the second coming Hath glorified his servant Jesus. Not of the Lord, in glory and power, to establish his Son; the word is the same rendered servant in kingdom upon the earth. The student will find chap. 4: 25 (Trasc, not tftoc). It is used in referthe former view in Barnes's notes, the latter in ence to Christ by Isaiah (chap. 42:1, Septuagint), and Alford. For reasons stated in the notes, I be- is interpreted by Heb. 10: 7. See note on Acts; lieve that neither interpretation is wholly true; 4: 27. God had glorified Jesus by the miracles but that in part of his address Peter refers to the wrought through him during his earthly life present dispensation, and in part to the future (2: 22), by his resurrection and ascension, by the coming of Christ. There is a contrast between spiritual blessings already conferred through this and Peter's former speech (ch. 2: 14-36). him (2:24, 3), and now by this miracle wrought There he appealed to the conscience of the peo- in Christ's name. The latter is the immediate pie, and to the crucifixion of their King, which is reference here. By this miracle, Peter says, God past; in the present address he appeals rather to glorifies not us, but him in whose name it was the hopes of the people, and to the coronation of wrought (ver. 6).-Whom ye delivered up. their King, which is in the future. That ad- As a nation, through their constituted rulers; dress, however, is completed; this one is ab- the Jewish people delivered Jesus over to Pilate,: ruptly broken off by the arrest of the speaker the Roman governor, to be sentenced.-And (ch. 4:1). denied fiim to the face of Pilate. Or, as 12. And Peter seeing (the concourse of the in our English version, in the presence of'Pilate;. people described in the previous verse), answer-' either rendering is admissible. Denied is here,: ed unto the people. To their looks of inquiry not merely, denied that he was their Messiah and, and amazement. The word answered does not imply their King, though this is true (John 19: 15), and is: any previous questioning; it is commonly used included in the statement, but, rejected him, in the N. T. in describing the commencement of wholly, his claim, his authority, his salvation, his, an address (Matt. 11: 25; 22: i; Luke 7: 22).-Why lordship, invoking his blood on their own heads marvel ye at this? That is, at the man who (Matt. 27: 25).-When he (Pilate) had adjudged had been cured, and who was holding to the to release him. Not, as in our English ver-; apostles to express his gratitude to them.-Or sion, was determined, which indicates only a menwhy on us gaze so intently? The us, by tal purpose, but had adjudged him innocent and: its position in the sentence, as well as by the decreed officially his release. Pilate did so adcontext, is made emphatic. Peter endeavors to judge, and retracted his decision and permitted turn the curiosity and interest in himself mani- the crucifixion, only in obedience to the clamor fested by the staring of the crowd, to good ac- of the mob and the threats of the priests (Lukt count to their spiritual benefit. Contrast Pe- 23: 14, 1; John 19:4; Matt. 27: 24; Mark 15: 15). ter's course here, in turning attention from him- 14, 15. But ye rejected the pure and just. self, with Christ's course in Luke 4:16-22, when The former conveys the idea of moral purity all eyes were fixed upon him, in accepting and within, the latter uprightness in external life. concentrating this attention upon himself. One Jesus was in heart-life sinless, and he had comwas the herald, the other the King.-As though mitted no overt act which contravened the law of by our own power or piety we had made the land. He was both unjustly and illegally put this man to walk. The apostle disowns both to death.-AAnd desired a murderer to be 54 THE ACTS. [CH. III.:ix6 And his name, through faith in his name, hath 18 But those things, which God before had shewed made this man strong, whom ye see and know; yea, by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect suffer, he hath so fulfilled. soundness in the presence of you all. i9 Repent o ye therefore, and be converted,p that your 17 And now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance m sins may be blotted q out, when the times of refreshingr ye did it, as did also your rulers. shall come from the presence of the Lord; nI Luke 23: 34; John 16:3; 1 Cor. 2: 8....n ch. 26: 22, 23; Luke 24: 44....o ch. 2: 38...p sa. I 16-20; Joel 2: 13....q Isa. 43: 25..... r Jer. 31: 23-25; Zeph. 3: 14.20; Rev. 21: 4. granted unto you. Barabbas (Luke 23: 6-19).- that ignorance is a palliation, it is not an excuse And killed the originator of life. The word for the crime. The hands that slew him were prince (/eXly7c) is literally leader, then the pro- wicked hands (ch. 2: 23); for the people knew genitor of a race, then the originator, the one from enough of Christ's character to be under obligawhom anything, whether good or bad, proceeds. tion to inquire further and learn more. The This appears to be its sense here and in Heb. 2:10, next verse, referring to the prophets, with which where it is rendered "captain of our salvation." they were or ought to have been familiar, enComp. Heb. 12: 2, "author of faith." Christ forces this truth. Comp. 2 Cor. 3:14, 15; 1 Tim. is the author of life, as he is also the leader into 1: 13.-But God, what things he had belife eternal, being the first-fruits of them that fore announced by the mouth of all his rose from the dead (1 Cor. 15: 23).-Of whom we prophets, that the Messiah should suffer, are. witnesses. Not merely whereof, as in our hath thus fulfilled. The declaration is exactly English version. The apostles were witnesses to parallel to that of ch. 2: 23; the wicked hands, Christ, his character, his life, his passion, and in crucifying, did but fulfill, not only the counsel his resurrection. The latter is included in, but and foreknowledge of God, but his declared does not include all of, the apostolic testimony. word. Comp. also Luke 24: 26. All his prophets Alford notices the striking antithesis in this sen- is not to be taken literally, for though all the tence; the pure and just in contrast with a mur- prophets foretold the days of the Messiah, they derer, and the author of life with ye killed. did not all foretell his passion and death. Peter 16. And by the faith of his name, him speaks of them all as one body and actuated by whom ye see (healed) and know (to have one spirit; and as a body, their testimony is conbeen a cripple), his (Christ's) name hath current and harmonious, in pointing to a Messiah made strong.-Yea, the faith which is suffering, and triumphing in and by suffering. through him (i. e. given through Christ by God) See Numb. 21:9, with John 3: 14, 15; Ps. 22:16; hath given him this perfect soundness in Isaiah, ch. 53; Dan. 9: 26; Zech. 11: 13. the presence of you all. The apostle begins 19. Repent ye, therefore, and be con. the first sentence, breaks it off, leaving it incom- verted. On the meaning of the word repent, see plete, and begins again, thus emphasizing the ch. 2: 38, Matt. 3:2, notes; on the meaning of the potency of Christ's name. In the second sen- words be converted, see Matt. 18:3, note. Thefortence, he adds that this faith is itself the gift. of mer indicates a change of aim and purpose, the God, by whose mercy and love, uncaused and un- latter a consequent change of direction and conditional, this cure has been wrought. It course in life, and both, changes wrought by, not seems to me clear that he speaks both of the on, the individual.-Unto the blotting out faith of the apostles who wrought the cure and of your sins. The first effect of repentance is of the faith in the man cured, who could not that past sins are erased from the book of God's have been healed if he had not exercised suffi- remembrance. Comp. Ps. 51:9; Isaiah 1: 18; cient faith to attempt obedience to the apostolic Jer. 31: 34; Micah 7:19. —So that there may direction, "Rise up and walk." come seasons of reviving from the pres17 18. And now, brethren. The appel- ence of the Lord. The second effect of relation brethren softens the address, and reminds pentance, and in order of time following the parthe hearers that, in nationality and religious faith, don of sin, and dependent upon it. The meaning he is one with them.-I know that because of the promise I take to be primarily, seasons, to of ignorance ye did it, as also your rulers. the individual, of spiritual revival, i. e., the beUndoubtedly ignorance of different degrees in stowal of new life, of which God is the author, different persons; the ignorance of Caiaphas and and which are always accompanied by a peculiar of the Roman soldiery was not the same; but consciousness of his presence; and secondarily, not even Caiaphas, though he knew that Jesus similar seasons of reviving to the church or the wrought miracles, realized his full character and community, but always on the same conditions, mission. Of all that participated in the crucifix- viz., repentance and a change of life, and always ion of our Lord, Judas is perhaps the only one preceded by a free forgiveness through Jesus who cannot be said to have done so in ignorance Christ. Thus the exhortation of this verse is exof what he was doing. But observe, though actly parallel to ch. 2: 38: " Repent and be bap CH. III.] THE ACTS. 55 20 And he shall send Jesus Christ, which before of restitution of all things, which God hath spokenu by was preached unto you: the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world be21 Whom the heaven must receive until the timest gan. s ch. 1:11; Heb. 9: 28.... t Matt. 17: 11...u Luke 1: 70. tized for the remission of sins, and ye shall re- the times of reviving. In this respect, our English ceive the gift of the Holy Ghost." The other version is defective.-The Messiah before pre. interpretation is that by times of refreshing is pared for you, Jesus. This is the literaltransmeant "the great season of joy and rest which it lation of the best reading, which gives prepared, was understood the coming of the Messiah in his not preached, and places Christ before Jesus. The glory was to bring with it" (Alford), and hence before prepared refers to the appointment of God that Peter's reference is here to the second cor- from before the foundation of the world (i Pet. ing of Christ. This interpretation, though ad- 1: 20; Rev. 13 8). Most critics understand this missible, is, I think, less probable, because (1) passage as referring to the return of Christ at the word times (;alsic) is without the article and the end of the world. It is noticeable, however, is in the plural; the language therefore indicates (1) that nowhere else in the N. T. is God reprerepeated and frequent occasions, not a single sented as sending the Messiah into the world in his definite occasion, though in the singular it un- second coming, which is described as in his own doubtedly is used to designate the second com- power, while in his mediatorial character he is ing of Christ (see 1 Pet. 1: 5; Rev. 1: 3); (2) the word habitually represented as sent into the world by refreshing (dvuipvi.c), literally, breathe again, the Father (Luke 4: 18; John 6:57; 17: 3, 18, 21, 23; 20: 21; though used in the N. T. only here, accords with 1 John 4: 9,10,14); (2) this sending is here made dethose metaphors elsewhere which represent the pendent upon the repentance of the sinner, while effect of the spirit to be the bestowal of new the second coming is not so. I therefore underspiritual life (see references below); (3) if that is not stand Peter here to refer to that spiritual sendcontained in the promise here, then that result ing of the Son by the Father to the individual of repentance and conversion, which is almost soul, on condition of its repentance and converuniformly coupled in the Bible with the promise sion, without which Christ is never truly brought of pardon for past sin (Ps. 51: 9, 10; Ezek. 36: 25, 26; John home to the soul, nor the soul led to accept him 3 * 1; Acts 2: 38; Rom. 8: 1, 2) is altogether ignored by as its Saviour. See John 6: 37, 39, 44, 45. Peter here, and this simply to anticipate a prom- 21. Whom the heaven must receive. ise of Christ's second and glorious coming, which Not, as Bengel, who must receive, i. e., take posis made more distinctly and emphatically imme- session, of the heavens, a meaning which does viodiately afterward (ver. 21); (4) moreover, if the lence to the original Greek, and is proposed only promise here is of Christ's second coming, that is, because the other and natural interpretation is by the construction of the sentence, made de- thought to imply that " heaven is greater than pendent on the repentance and conversion of the Christ," and to be "inimical to the loftiness of Jews, whereas, in fact, they did not, as a nation, Christ above all heavens." Peter explains, in a repent and turn to the Lord, and were conse- word, that, as the Messiah must be crucified, so quently rejected by him, and his second coming he must ascend up into heaven, and there await will assuredly take place, and this irrespective of the time appointed of God for the fulfillment of the repentance and conversion of either individ- his mission and the establishment of his kingual or community; for he will come to assert and dom.-Until the times of the restoration enforce his right to reign over all opposition and of all things. The reference is clearly to the in spite of all unbelief (1 Thess. 4 16; Rev. 6:15-17; anticipated restoration and glory of the the19:11-16). I understand this verse, then, to be a ocracy, promised by the prophets and expected promise of free forgiveness and a new spiritual by the people to be realized by the Messiah. life, i. e., pardon and regeneration, upon the sim- This seems to me to be clear (1) from the lanple condition of a change in the purpose and di- guage itself, which clearly points to a future rection of the sinner. Does any one ask, Does this time or times of restoration; (2) from the refergift of new life precede or follow the act of re- ence to the prophecies, which do in fact point to pentance and turning to the Lord? I answer, It such a final restoration of that which was lost by accompanies it, as the act of the impotent man the fall; (3) from Peter's teaching on the subaccompanied and was essential to the efficacy of ject, in his epistle, concerning the day of God, for the miracle which healed him (vers. 6-8. Comp. Job which the saints are to look, and to which they are 5 s,,9). to hasten, a day that ushers in the new heavens 20. And that he may send. (drtoatel2j, and the new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness aor. subj.) This sending is, by the construction of (2 Pet. 3: 12,13); (4) from the fact that Peter here the Greek, dependent on their repentance, as is employs substantially the language embodied in 56 THE ACTS. [CO, Ill. 22 For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A prophet v that follow after, as many as have spoken, have likeshall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your wise foretold of these days. brethren, like unto me: him shall ye hear in all things, 25 Ye are w the: children of the prophets, and of the whatsoever he shall say unto you. covenant which God made with our fathers, saving 23 And it shall come to pass, that every soul, which unto Abraham, And in x thy seed shall all the kindreds will not hear that prophet, shall be destroyed from of the earth be blessed., among the people. 26 Unto your first, God, having raised up his Son 24 Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel, and those Jesus, sent him to bless you,'in turning away z every one of you from his iniquities. v Deut. 18: 15-19..-. w Rom. 9:4; 15: 8....x Gen. 22; 18....y Matt. 10: 5; Luke 24:47....z Isa. 59; 20; Matt. 1:21; Tit. 2: 11-14. the question of the apostles to Christ respecting in the household of God (Heb. 8: 5, 6; 3: 1-6).-HIim his second coming, and addressed to him at the shall ye hear. The language is mandatory, time of his ascension (Acts 1: 6); (5) from the con- not prophetic. Hlear is equivalent to heed.sideration that the language of Peter here, inter- Shall be utterly destroyed from among the preted as a prophecy of Christ's second coming, people. In the original passage (Deut. i: 19), the corresponds exactly with Christ's own teaching, language is more general, Iwill punish, or, in our' both with and without parable, viz., that he must English version, I will require it of him, i. e., call depart for a season, until the appointed time was him to account therefor. The spiritual signififulfilled, when he would return again and take cance of the warning here is given by Christ in: possession of and perfect his kingdom. See par- John 3: 18; 8: 24. This verse thus interpreted ticularly Matt., ch. 25. The other interpretations indicates the nature of sin, under the N. T. disare, Until the times when all things shall have been pensation, viz., a refusal to hear and heed Christ restored, i. e., by the gradual progress of the Gos- and the nature of punishment, spiritual destrucpel, which, as a translation, does violence to the tion. —Of these days. Not, those days, i. e., Greek, and, Until the times of the fJlftllment of all those of the future coming of Christ and consethings which God hath spoken, etc., which imputes quent restoration of all things, but the present to the Greek word rendered restitution (duno;ta t o- days, the dispensation of the Gospel. The declar-o) a meaning which in the N. T. Greek is never ration here is explicit that, underlying all minor: attached to it or the verb from which it is taken. prophecies and interwoven in the whole body of Matt. 12: 13; 17: 11; Mark 3: 5; 8: 25; 9:12; prophecy, the constant theme of them all, is the Luke 6: 10; Acts 1: 6; Heb. 13:19, are the only promise of the Redeemer and his redemption; a passages in which the verb occurs in the N. T.; strong confirmation of that system of interpretathe noun occurs only here. In all these passages tion which recognizes in the history and ceremothe idea of restitution is implied.-Of which nialism of the 0. T. a foreshadowing of the reve(seasons) God hath spoken through the lationsof the N. T., and in many prophecies of the. mouth of his holy prophets. All is omitted O. T. a double meaning, a Christly significance, by the best manuscripts.-Throughout the shining through their historical and partial fulages. For some of the prophetic passages here fillment, which makes history itself a prophecy. referred to, see Isaiah 2: 2-5; 11:6-9; Dan. 2:35, 25' 26. Ye are the sons of the prophets. 44; 7: 14; Micah 4: 3, 4; Hag. 2:7-9; Zech. Descended from them; belonging to the same ch. 14. nationality; therefore, these promises are pecu22=24. For truly. Moses said. Not, Moses liarly to you, and these warnings also. Comp. said truly. Peter, in an address to the Jews, does Rom. 3: 2.-And of the covenant. Embraced not need to affirm the truth of Moses. The refer- in that covenant which was to Abraham and his ence is to Deut. 18: 15-19, a part of which only seed. Paul applies this to Christ as the seed of Peter quotes, and that not verbatim. The varia- Abraham (cal. 3:16); but he was so because, actions are immaterial. " The fathers" is wanting cording to the flesh, a Jew; and the promise was in the best manuscripts.-A prophet shall the primarily to the Jewish nation, and to all the Lord your God raise up unto you from kindreds or families of the earth, through the your brethren, like unto me. That Christ Jewish nation, because through Jesus.-Unto was a prophet, and the last in the long line of you first, Go(d, having raised up his serprophets, is clearly implied by himself, even vant. Not, Son (badT not vi.os). The word where he marks the difference between himself Jesus is not in the best manuscripts. It is a as a Son and them as servants (Matt. 22: 33-39). He gloss added by a later hand, but correctly interwas not ashamed to call those whom he redeemed prets the meaning of the passage.-Sent him. brethren (Heb. 2:11). He was like Moses in that Not, shall send him. Observe, in confirmation of both were mediators between God and man, un- the interpretation I have given above of ver. 20, like in the covenants or dispensations of which that God is represented as still sending Jesus they were the respective representatives, and in into the world, in the dispensation of his Gospel, the authority and permanence of their position although, personally, Jesus has ascended into, CI. IV.] THE ACTS. 57 CHAPTER IV. 3 And theylaid hands on them, and put thenz in hold unto the next day: for it was now eventide. AND as they spake unto the people, the priests, and 4 Howbeit many b of them which heard the word bethe captain of the temple, and the Sadducees,a lieved; and the number of the men was about five came upon them. thousand. 2 Being grieved that,they taught the people, and 5 And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulpreached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead. ers, and elders, and scribes, a ch. 23: 8; Matt. 22; 23....b ch. 28:24. and remains in the heavens. Observe, too, that way; the civil power is its instrument; the inthe language here implies that Peter recognized fidel world combines with and sustains the two. that this Gospel was for the Gentiles as well as -Being exercised because they taught the for the Jews, but that it must first be preached people, and preached in Jesus the resurto the latter. Not until later, however, did he rection of the dead. There is some question learn that the Gentiles might come into the king- whether this clause describes the Sadducees only, dom of Christ without first becoming Jews by or also the priests and the captain. The word submitting to the rite of circumcision (Acts 10: 45; rendered grieved is literally, exercised; i. e., men15 1; Gal. 2: 12).-To bless you in turning tally disturbed and troubled. Two things away every one of you from his iniquity. aroused them, one that the disciples, without Not merely, nor even chiefly, in providing a par- any official authority, assumed to teach the peodon for sins that are past, but in saving from pie; the other, the doctrine which they taught, sins that are future: the former being the con- which was not the general resurrection of the dition of and preparatory for the latter. See dead, except by implication (seech. 17:31), but the Matt. 1: 21; 1 John 1: 9. Peter's address is not resurrection in the case of Jesus, attested by the apparently finished, but broken off by his arrest healing of the cripple (ch. 3:15, 16). Observe that by the Temple officers. infidelity as well as religion has its bigots.Laid hands on them. Arrested them; the Ch. 4:1-22. i'IRST T'HREATI'NING OF PERSECUTION. language implies some actual violence in the -THE TRIAL OF THE APOSTLES' FAITH,-THEIR POWER, arrest.-Put them in hold. In a guard or AND THEIR VICTORY. See note at end of section. watch-house. Where this was, and what its The arrest of the apostles occurred on the nature, is not known. On the Jewish prison, see evening of the same day as the miracle; the con- notes on ch. 5: 18-23; 12: 3-11.-Now evenference with the apostles on the day following. tide. The miracle was performed at 3 P. M. 1-3. The priests, and the captain of The arrest was on the evening of the same day. the Temple, and the Sadducees. The 4. And the number of the men. The oicaptain of the Temple is the chief of the Temple ginal (r'lo not u'r9Oac-roc) implies male converts, police, a Levitical force for the preservation of though this is questioned by some scholars. But order, and referred to, not only in the Rabbinical the language does not justify the deduction that writings (see Lightfoot here, and on Luke 22: 4) and Jose- as yet only men attached themselves to the phus (wars of Jews 6: 5, 3), but also in both the 0. T. church (Olslhazsen); rather, as in Matt. 14: 21, it and the N. T. (2 Kings 11:9; Jer. 20: 1; Luke 22: 4, 52; indicates the number of males besides women JoSn i: 32; 18: 3). Captains of the Temple are and children, i. e., the number, presumptively, of referred to in Luke; probably the Temple guard heads of households. In Jewish estimates, the was divided into several corps, each having its number of women converted would be less signicaptain, but all under one chief who is here re- ficant.-Was about five thousand. Tischenferred to. The priests probably incited the dorf omits about; Alford questions it. It is unarrest, because the preaching of Jesus Christ certain whether this number represents the new was directly inimical to the hierarchy (see Matt. converts on this occasion, or the whole number 26: 61; Acts 6: 4); the captain of the Temple ar- of the church; probably the latter. rested them on the pretext that the running 5, 6. Their rulers; i. e., the rulers of the of the people together ch. 3: 11) was disorderly; Jews, not those of the disciples or apostles. and the Sadducees participated for the reason Nevertheless, they were the rulers of the latter, stated in the next verse, i. e., because the apostles to be obeyed in all things in which the divine testified to the resurrection. The Sadducees command was not contravened (Matt. 23: 3). were the materialists and infidels of the first cen- And elders and scribes * were tury and denied both spiritual existence and the gathered together. A meeting of the Sanheresurrection (Matt. 22: 23; Acts 23: 8). See Matt. 3: 7, drim is described. See Matt. 2: 4, note, and for note, for their history and principles. Observe its history, organization and methods of procedin.this first persecution of the church a type of ure, Vol. I, p. 298. The elders (see Matt. 16: 21, note) all that follow: A corrupt priesthood lead the were political leaders, whose office dates from 58 THE ACTS. [CH. IV. 6 And Annas c the high priest, and Caiaphas, and 9 If we this day be examined of the good deed done John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the kin- to the impotent man, by what means he is made whole; dred of the high priest, were gathered together at Je- Io Be it known unto you all, and to all the people rusalem. of Israel, that byf the name of Jesus Christ of Naza7 And when they had set them in the midst, they reth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the asked, By what d power, or by what name, have ye dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you done this? whole. 8 Then Peter, filled e with the Holy Ghost, said unto II This is the stone g which was set at nought of you them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, builders, which is become the head of the corner. c John 18: 13....d Matt. 21: 23....e ch. 7:55....f ch. 3: 6,16....g Ps. 118:22; Isa. 28:16; Matt. 21:42. the patriarchal age; the scribes were the Jewish to lay a foundation for a charge of blasphemy rabbis and commentators on the law. The meet- against the apostles in attempting to win the ing now convened was packed with the special allegiance of the people to Jesus, or to frighten friends of the hierarchy, the kinsfolk of the the apostles into a retraction or modification of high-priest. Annas was appointed high-priest their assertion. The leaders of the hierarchy A. D. 7, but was removed by the Roman procu- must have known that all Christ's disciples forrator A. D. 23. He continued, however, to bear sook him and fled at the time of his arrest and the title and really to wield the powers of the trial; to frighten them would not, therefore, office. He is called high-priest here, probably seem impracticable. 81 -12. Peter's answer, by its commingled boldh i! Nness and wisdom, frustrates their design. He declares that the miracle was wronglt in the IS 1!i i. e.,name of Jesus of Na zareth, who, by a single word, he pronounces the Messiah: to the unutA ORIENTAL COURT, tered objection of the Sanhedrim that this Jesus 19:t - b had already been condemned as an impostor, he I';""becauseII I e i responds by referring them to the prophecy of Ps. 118: 22; and he concludes by at once, imthe high-priest d ws a life ofipliedly, denying that he is guilty of attempting llilllknown with certilil toimpairn the allegiance due to Jehovah, and nated as John andAles making the cure an occasion and a text for flll/ i ~ ~ ~7.~ ~preaching the Gospel, by declaring thatt this Jesus whom they have rejected is the Saviour ~t ~~~~done ~appointed by Jehovah and foretold in the 0. T. areth(ch. 6,-6); and itwasthhen Petdcer, filled with the Holy Ghost. He relies upon and receives the fulfillment of But a distint Christ's promise in Luke 12: 11, 12, a nd extempli___~every ~~fies his own exhortation, Add to your faith, virtue; ~'-~~ ~ l~~ ~ ~-~the~~ —~ ~-. e., courage ('2Pet. 1: ).-Rulers of the people Jbe put to death; unand elders of srael Hthe questions addresses theo Pewith AN ORIENTAL COURaT. the respect due their office, though he does not because he is recognized as such by the Jews, hesitate to charge upon them the death of the the authority of the Romans to appoint to this Messiah. Comp. Paul's language ch. 2:1; 23:c1, sacred office being denied by them. Originally, and Peter's direction to his readers in 1 Pet. 2: 17, the high-priesthood was a life office. Nothing is Honor all men, etc.-Concerning the good known with certainty of the individuals desig- deed done to the impotent man. The nated as John and Alexander. goodness of the deed was not questioned; the 7. By what power, or by what name, man was present to attest it by his restoration have ye done this? i. e., this miracle. The (ver. 14). Thus Peter's opening sentence shows question was not asked for information; for the the false position of the court; for the apostles apostles had already publicly declared that it was are charged with having done, not evil, but.good. done by the power and the name of Jesus of Naz- -By whathe has been saved. The original areth (ch. 3. 6, 16); and it was this their declaration, verb is the same translated saved in ver. 12. not the healing, which led to their arrest (ver. 2). Thus Peter makes the salvation of the impotent But a distinct statute provided (Dent. 13: -5) that from his impotency a text for proclaiming the every prophet who should attempt to turn away Gospel salvation. In this he follows the example the allegiance of the people from Jehovah, should set him by his Master (John: 39-41;: 35). By what be put to death; under this law Jesus had him- includes both the questions addressed to Peter, self been condemned by the Sanhedrim (Vol. 5, viz., by what power and in what name. —Be it p. 29s); and the question was asked here, either known unto you all. He neither conceals, CH. IV.] THE ACTS. 5912 Neither is there salvation in any other: for there h aside out of the council, they conferred among themis none other name under heaven given among men, selves, whereby we must be saved. 16 Saying, What1 shall we do to these men? for that. 13 Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is John, and perceived that they were unlearned and manifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem; and we ignorant men, they marvelled; and they took know- cannot deny it. ledge of them, that they had been with Jesus. 17 But that it spread no further among the people, 14 And beholding the man which was healed stand- let us straitly threaten them, that they m speak henceing with them, they could say nothing k against it. forth to no man in this name. 15 But when they had commanded them to go I8 And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus. h ch. 10:43; 1 Tim. 2:5, 6....i Ps. 45:17....j Matt. 11:25; 1 Cor. 1: 27....k ch. 19: 36....1 John 11: 47....m ch. 5:40. prevaricates, nor hesitates. He understands the afforded only through Jesus Christ (comp. John 3: 18; issue, and meets it with boldness.- In the 10:; 2 Cor. 11: 4; Gal. 1: 8, 9), it is not necessarily conname of Jesus, the Messiah, the Naza- fined to those who know the name or understand rene. Jesus the Saviour, Christ the Messiah, the the truth respecting Jesus (Matt. 8:11,12; 25:37-39, Nazarene the despised. See on ch. 3: 6.-Whom see note; Acts 10:35; Rom 2: 6, 7). The name here is ye crucified. The arraigned arraigns his ac- equivalent to Jesus Christ himself in all his cusers. He implies, I know that you have con- offices and attributes (see Matt. 28:19, note), and the demned this man as a blasphemer and an impos- salvation which he brings is larger than our tor. I reassert his Messiahship, attested by this comprehension of it. miracle wrought by his power.-This is the 13. Now when they saw the boldness stone set at naught by you, the builders. of Peter and John. Literally plain-spokenThe reference is to Ps. 118: 22. Christ applies ness. There was none of that hesitation in the same prophecy to himself in Matt. 21: 42. speech which comes of timidity, and which, in On its meaning and application, see note there. the case of men unskilled in the arts of speech, The " head of the corner " is not the coping of would be natural before such a tribunal.-And the wall, but the corner-stone. On Christ as the perceived that they were unlearned and corner-stone, see 1 Cor. 3: 11; Ephes. 2: 20-22; ignorant. Unlearned (dyQtd,.ilturoc) is unversed in 1 Pet. 2: 6, 7. Peter's object in the quotation literature, here, untaught in the Jewish schools, here, is to show that their condemnation of the Rabbinical being the only literature which Christ, by the Sanhedrim, as an impostor, ful- the Pharisaic teachers recognized as legitimate fills O. T. prophecy respecting the promised subjects of study; ignorant (i'ttljc) is more Messiah.-And there is not in any other the probably common people, in contrast with pubsalvation. Observe the definite article before lie and recognized teachers. The first refers to the noun, unfortunately not expressed in the their education, the second also to their social English version. The salvation indicates a salva- position (comp. I Cor. 1: 27).-They marvelled; tion definitely conceived and assumed as known also they recognized them that they were to the hearers; the salvation promised to Israel with Jesus. Not merely had been, as in our through the Messiah. The alternatives which English version, but were, that is, were customhave been proposed, Neither is there salvation arily his associates and followers while he was to this lame man, and Neither is there salvation living. "Their wdnder sharpened their recolto us, i. e., protection in our present emergency, lection" (Meyer); and considering more narare quite inadmissible, and would never have rowly, they now, apparently for the first time, been devised but to avoid the doctrine of salva- recognized in the two accused, disciples of Jesus tion exclusively through Jesus Christ.-Neither Christ. Observe, what identified them with Jeis there any other name under heaven. sus was their boldness of utterance. Observe too, Equivalent to In all the earth.-Given. Be- that the influence of Christ's presence may and stowed by God.-Among men. Not to men, should be attested by the spirit of his followers. nor for men, but among men, as the sphere in 14. The man * * - standing with which the salvation is provided. Observe, men, them. Either arrested with the apostles the not Jetes; the apostle recognizes that it is a sal- night before, as being in part the means of provation for humanity.-Whereby we must be voking disturbance, or summoned as a witness, saved. The preacher classes himself with the or coming voluntarily before the court to testify crucifiers as a fellow-sinner, equally with them for the apostles, or possibly as a mere spectator. needing salvation. Observe in this brief address. All these conjectures have been suggested. the combined spirit of respect for the office of 15-18. They conferred among themthe rulers, of humility, and of courage in con- selves. We have only the substance of their demning their sin and testifying to Jesus Christ. deliberations. The court was obliged to sit with Observe, too, that while salvation is exclusive, open doors; the facts would therefore be known. 60 THE ACTS. [CH. IV. I9 But Peter and John answered and said unto them, let them go, finding nothing how they might punish Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken them, becauseq of the people: for all men glorified unto you more than unto God, judge ye. God for that which was done. 2D For we cannot but speak the things which we P 22 For the man was above forty years old, on whom have seen and heard. this miracle of healing was shewed. 21 So when they had further threatened them, they 23 And being let go, they wentr to their own comn ch. 5: 29...o Jer. 20:9.... p ch. 22:15; 1 John1: 1, 3...q ch. 5:26; Matt. 21: 26....r ch. 2:42 -What shall we do to these men? Ob- would maintain either internal certainty or exserve, their question is in form analogous to that ternal firmness. And what is any sacred authorof the people in ch. 2: 37, but in spirit how dif- ity among ourselves, compared with the Sanheferent!-For that a well-known miracle drim of Israel in the first days after the Pentehath been done through them. Well-known, cost? "-Judge ye. The apostles still employ not notable. What troubled the council was the language of respect, and appeal to the connot the remarkable character of the miracle, but sciences of their judges.-For we cannot but the fact that it was known to all the people, and speak what we have seen and heard. The could not be gainsaid. By them (Jdt azcvl) is Christian assurance of conviction compels courrather Through their means, and indicates the age in utterance (Amos 3:8; 1 Cor. 9 16). The seen apostles as the instrument, not as the original here is the personal character and example of cause of the cure.-Let us straitly threaten Christ; the heard are his instructions. them. Literally, With threatening let us 21, 22. So when they had further threaten them.-Not to speak nor to teach threatened them. The only effect was to in the name of Jesus. Literally upon the increase the faith and courage of the apostles name ( eri), i. e., "so as to make that name the (ver. 29).-Finding nothing how they might subject (basis) of their discoursing."-(Alford.) punish them. No specious pretext for punThe prohibition was twofold: they were not to ishment. -Because of the people. Who act as public teachers at all, and especially they would be rendered indignant by punishment were not to teach the people respecting Jesus. inflicted for so great and so merciful a cure. The ostensible reason for this prohibition was Comp. ch. 2: 47. The opposition to Christ and that they were not authorized as teachers, and the primitive church came from the rulers (Ps. their doctrine was false; the real reason appears 2:2), not, in the first instance, from the common in ch. 5: 28. people. "Often the people are more rational 19, 20. Peter and John. Not necessarily than their rulers."-(Bengel.) —Above forty both of them; one may have acted as spokes- years old. An indication of the inveterate and man for the other. But the utterance repre- incurable nature of his infirmity, which he had'sented the spirit and purpose of both.-In the suffered from birth (ch. 3: 2). sight of God. "The world accounts many In considering the conduct of the apostles on things right which in the sight of God are not this occasion, observe, (1) The trial of their faith. right; and conversely." - (Bengel.) Observe Not merely was there naturally personal fear of that here they violate the letter of Christ's persecution, but also the fear of unskilled men, command in Matt. 23: 3, that they may fulfill lest their imperfect presentation of a great cause, the spirit of his command in Matt. 26:19, 20.- at a critical juncture, should prejudice it. For To hearken unto you rather than to God. this was the first investigation by the Sanhedrim To hearken is not exactly synonymous with To into the claims of Christianity, after the resurobey. They will not even hearken to those who rection of Jesus Christ; the importance, in a command disobedience to God. Thus, superior human point of view, of a decision in its favor, to all civil and ecclesiastical authority, they pro- we can hardly overestimate. And the popular claim the authority of the word of God as inter- movement had assumed such proportions that preted by the individual conscience (Dan. 3:18; there may well have been a hope of securing in 6: 10). Baumgarten interprets well both their its favor the acquiescence of the rulers. (2.) courage and the lesson it conveys. "What a The apostolic spirit. The apostles are respectful shock to the mind, what perplexity, weakness, to the court, because of its officmia position, outand want of faith, would in these days show spoken in the avowal of their own convictions, themselves, if the highest authority in sacred abating nothing of the claims of Jesus to be the things were to decide against the truth. How only Messiah and Saviour, pointed in -their conmany are there not at all times who are disposed demnation of the sin of their accusers in crucifyto maintain inviolate a respect for such an au- ing the Messiah, humble in recognizing their own thority, which they say is indispensable for the need of a Saviour, resolute in their expressed general good, even though truth would in some determination to obey God rather than man. (3.) degree suffer thereby-? How few in such a case The secret of their power. Peter was naturally Ci. IV.] THE ACTS; 61 pany, and reported all that the chief priests and elders 25 Who by the mouth of thy servant David hast had said unto them. said, Why did t the heathen rage, and the people 24 And when they heard that, they lifted up their imagine vain things? voice to God with one accord, and said, Lord, thous 26 The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the were gathered together against the Lord, and against sea, and all that in them is: his Christ. s 2 KIings 19: 15.... t Ps. 2: 1, 2. weak and wavering; both were uneducated, "Thou art the God." The word art is added by self-distrustful, and naturally liable to be over- the translators. The language is that of fervid awed by the Supreme Court of Israel. But they appeal to God as the Creator. For parallel were strong because filled with the Holy Ghost usage in prayers see Neh. 9:; Jer. 32: 17. (Ephes. 6:13, 19). The latter passage indicates the spiritual significance of the language here: "There is nothing Ch. 4: 23-31. RELEASE OF TIlE APOSTLES, AND too hard for thee." The apostles strengthen PRAYER OF TIlE CHURCH. THE APOSTLES' REFUGE: their faith by recalling the all-mighty power of GoD THE ALL-MIGHTY (ver. 24), THE ALL-WISE (ver. their Divine Master. 25-2), THE ALL-CONTROLLING (ver 28).-THE APOS- 25, 20. There is some uncertainty both as to TOLIC PRAYER: NOT TO BE RESCUED FROM TRIAL, BUT TO BE MADE VICTORIOUS IN TRIL. the reading and the verbal meaning of these TO BE MADE VICTORIOUS IN TRIAL. verses. The best MSS. give verse 25 as follows: This meeting takes place on the same day as Who by the mouth of our father, thy servant David, the trial reported above. By one of those dra- by the Holy Spirit hast said. This is the reading matic changes common in life, we are suddenly adopted by Lachmann, Tischendorf and Alford. transported from the council-chamber of the It does-not differ in meaning from the simpler Sanhedrim into the midst of the Christian broth- form of the Received Text. The word rehdered erhood. The malice and perturbation of the rage (9qvc(aow) is literally, to fume, as high-spirone, the purity and peace of the other, stand ited horses, against control. That intolerance of out the more clearly from the contrast. Defeat- control, which is the effect of pride, is indicated ed in their plea before the Sanhedrim, and for- To imagine a vain thing (lues.Lu), is to purpose bidden to continue their ministry to the people, vain things; here, to lay plans which were both the disciples seek refuge in God. innately empty and worthless, and also in vain, 23, 24. And being let go, they went to as all plans in opposition to God must ever be. their own. Not to their own homes, nor to the Stood up is equivalent to the English phrase; twelve, but to the body of believers, who were "took their stand," and indicates a fixed and probably praying together for them, as in ch. determined resistance. The rulers were gathered 12:12. Probably all were not gathered, but a together answers to, Took counsel together, in Ps. representative number. Both sinners and saints, 2: 2. The verb is in the passive voice, and the when released from temporary influence or re- language indicates not merely, nor mainly, that straint, go back to their own (ch. 1: 25, note; 2 Tim. they gathered in one place, but that they were 4:10). Observe the evidence of vital Chris'/an drawn together by one purpose; (Ein indicates not sympathy and fellowship in the primitive church. the place where, but the object for which they It is a good sign when the Christian goes to his gathered). Against the Lord is against God the church as to "his own," for sympathetic help in Father, against his Christ is against his Anointed time of trouble. - With one accord they One, i. e., the Messiah. The quotation here is lifted up a voice to God. A concert of from Ps. 2: 3; the reference of which to Christ, hearts, not of voices, is implied. One may have and the persecution against him and his church, uttered a prayer for all, and one in which all could hardly be doubted, even were it not here spirits united, or, as suggested by Baumgarten, expressly so applied. The fulfillment of this all may have said or sung the second Psalm, and prophecy was not, however, exhausted in the then one of the company may have applied it to first century; "it runs parallel with the history their condition. The report is probably not ver- of the conflict and the triumph of the cause of batim.-Lord. The prayer is addressed to the truth."-(Hlackett.) The apostles recognized in Father; it is doubtful whether the word here the course of the Sanhedrim, not a mere transient rendered Lord (.asron,^c, not YQotoc) is ever ap- outbreak from a single though powerful faction, plied to Christ in the N. T., though 2 Pet. 2: 1 but a manifestation of that hostility against the may be an instance. It signifies literally Master, kingdom of Christ, which ancient prophecy had and is sometimes so rendered (i Tim. 6:1, 2; I Pet. foretold. But they also recognized a fulfillment 2: is). From it comes our English word despot.- of the divine plan and purpose, and therefore, Thou God, which hast made heaven, etc. were neither surprised nor terrified. Observe Not, as in our English version, and -as Alford, that the language assumes the inspiration of the 62 THE ACTS. [CH. IV. 27 For of a truth, against thy holy child Jesus, whom 28 For v to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel thou hast anointed, both Herod,u and Pontius Pilate, determined w before to be done. with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gath- 29 And now, Lord, behold their threatenings: and ered together, grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness x they may speak thy word, u Luke 23: 1, 8, etc....v ch. 3: 18.... w Prov. 21: 30; Isa. 46;10; 53:10....x vers. 13, 31; ch.14:3; 8:31; Ephes. 6:19. psalm: "Thou, God, * * * by the mouth of psalm, and the peoples of Israel here to the peothy servant David hast said." ple there. The Herod mentioned is Herod Anti27. For there were gathered together. pas. See Vol. I, p. 58, 59. This verse definitely The wicked unite as well as the holy, but "unity applies the prophecy of David to these recent without truth is conspiracy."-(Augustine.)-In events. The ground of the disciples' encourtruth, in this city. The words In this city are agement was twofold: (1) These events, howfound in the best MSS., and are added by Tisch- ever surprising and saddening to them, were endorf, Alford, Hackett, etc. Alford sees in not unexpected to their Divine Master; and (2) them a reference to Ps. 2: 6; I should recognize in the resurrection of their crucified Lord, in them as simply emphatic of the truth of the pro- the outpourings of the Holy Spirit, and in the phecy, as if they said, "There were gathered in conversions to Christ, greater in a single day this very city.-Both Herod and Pontius than during his whole life, they had experienced Pilate. The accompany- the futility of the concurrent opposition of Jew ing face of Herod is from and Gentile, king, ruler and people to their an ancient coin. Their KING. ) union against Christ is nar- 28. To do whatsoever thy hand and thy WE/y^ a rated by Luke 23: 12.- counsel determined before to be done. Against thy holy ser- In respect to the meaning of this declaration, it is vant Jesus. The word to be observed, (1) that there is no question whatrendered child in our Eng- ever respecting the authenticity of the verse; (2) lish version is the same and no serious question respecting the transla( (rta) rendered servant in tion. Dr. Adam Clark does indeed suggest that verse 25, and should be so translated here; but the second clause of the preceding verse should it is not the same which Paul so frequently em- be read as in a parenthesis; thus the meaning of ploys in characterizing himself as the servant of the declaration would be, Herod, Pontius Pilate, Jesus Christ (Rom. 1;1; Gal. 1:10; Col. 4:12; dolos). etc., were gathered together against thy holy It corresponds to the French term garnon, and its servant Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, to do nearest equivalent the word boy; it is rendered whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined sometimes servant (Matt. 8: 6, 8, 13; 12: 18; 14: 2; Luke before. But this neither accords with the course 1: 54); sometimes child or son (Matt. 17: 18; 21:15; Luke of thought, nor with the natural construction of 2:43; 9:42; John 4: 51; Acts 3: 13). Christ is in this an the original. His argument that it is "both imexample to the Christian that he is both son and pious and absurd " to suppose that " their rage servant, a son that serves (Heb. 10 7,9).-Whom and vain counsel would be such as God himself had thou hast -anointed. Comp. Heb. 1: 9. determined should take place," is one never safe Anointing was a symbol of consecration, both to in the interpretation of the Scripture; we are to God and by God. This consecration was visibly accept what Scripture does teach, not to overrule, and outwardly symbolized in the case of Jesus set aside, or interpret its teachings according to at his baptism (Matt. 3: 16,17). Anointing in the our conception of what is pious and rational. (3.) case of Jesus signifies not his royalty (Hackett), The meaning then is sufficiently clear, however but his priesthood. Kings were not always mysterious may be the truth it enunciates. The anointed, the high-priest was, and to the Jew hand of God is his power, the counsel of God is was known as the Anointed One. See note on his wisdom; the declaration, as in ch. 2: 23, is The Names of Jesus, Vol. I, p. 57.-Both that the arrest, condemnation and crucifixion of Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gen. Jesus Christ, though wrought by the rage and tiles and the peoples of Israel. Peoples vain counsel of wicked men, fulfilled the divine plural, not people singular. The reference is purpose and was carried out under, and subject either to the different tribes of Israel, or, less to, the divine control. It belongs to the theoprobably, to the fact that they were now scat- logian, not to the commentator, to consider the tered in, and came from, different lands, repre- relation of this truth, the absolute sovereign senting different nationalities. Bengel notes the control of God over all life, to the freedom and exact parallel between the prophecy and its ful- responsibility of the individual; in my judgment, fillment; Herod answers to the Kings, Pilate to both truths are taught by life and by Scripture, the Rulers, the Gentiles here to the Gentiles in the but their reconciliation transcends the limit of CH. IV.] THE ACTS. 63 30 By stretching forth thine hand to heal; and that shaken where they were assembled together; and signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and theya holy child Jesus. spake the word of God with boldness. 3I And when they had prayed,z the place was y ch. 2 43; 5:12....z ch. 2: 2, 4; 16: 26.... a verse 29. human thought. It ought perhaps to be observed spake the word of God with boldness. that the declaration is not made here that God The physical sign was only an accompaniment of determined who should execute his purpose, but the spiritual blessing. They had prayed for the only that the deeds done were what he had deter- impartation of courage of speech to the apostles mined should be done. (ver. 20); it was bestowed on all. Thus was indi29, 30. And now, Lord. Nowisnot merely cated that the preaching of the Gospel was not a conjunction, but an adverb of time. It might confined to the twelve, but all were to witness to be rendered, At this present time.-Behold their Christ with apostolic faith and courage. threatenings. See Exod. 3: 7, etc.; 2 Chron. The experience of the apostles in this chapter 16: 9; Isaiah 66: 18; Eccles. 5: 8; Hosea 7: 2. illustrates the declaration of the Psalmist (Ps. 46: 1), -And grant unto thy servants. Slaves will God is our refuge and strength. Comp. this represent more literally, though perhaps less psalm throughout, and with it Ps. 91; 121; 125. accurately, the meaning (Jot7vlo not 7trai).-That Appointed without previous training, to reprewith all boldness. Plain-spokenness, as in ch. sent the kingdom of God, after the departure of 4: 13.-They may speak thy word in their Lord, the apostles are surprised by a popustretching forth thy hand to heal, and lar movement which adds thousands to the infant that signs and wonders may come to church. In the midst of this popular uprising, pass. That is, By stretching forth thy hand to they are brought before the supreme court, heal, and by miracles wrought as an evident plead Christ's cause, fail to win the court, and token of thy presence and blessing, impart this are forbidden to continue preaching to the peocourage. —In the name of thy holy servant pie. The court has apparently ample power to Jesus. To his glory, not to their own. Observe, compel obedience. In this exigency they seek in respect to this prayer, that they ask, not to be refuge in God, and in their prayer, which is less rescued from persecution, nor to be relieved a petition or ascription of praise, than a commufrom the obligation of speaking, nor to be nion with God, they dwell upon the facts that he avenged on their enemies or God's, nor even for is (1) All-mighty-the creator of the universe, greater intelligence, acumen and skill, but (1) and so of the very men whose opposition threatthat they may continue to speak, (2) with bold- ens to put an end to their work for God; (2) Allness, i. e., freedom and courage of speech, (3) wise-he knew and centuries past foretold the the word of God, implying a request for a con- very exigency that has now befallen his church; tinual revelation of that word (John 14 - 26; 15: 26), it is a surprise and disappointment to them, but attested by manifestations, not of divine justice, not to Him; (3) All-controlling-the very events but of mercy, (4) to the glory of Christ's name. which, humanly speaking, seem so disastrous, 31. The place was shaken. Perhaps by have been predetermined by Him; the very enean earthquake, or by a phenomenon producing mies, whose threatening seems so ominous, are, the same apparent results. Such a moving of the despite themselves, carrying out His will. The foundation of the visible world would be a nat- all-mighty, the all-wise, the all-sovereign God, is ural and apt sign of the presence and power of the Christian's refuge in time of trouble. Him who made heaven and earth, and to whom the world and all therein are subject. It is Ch. 4: 32U7. FURTHER DESCRIPTION OF THE STATE OF T HE CHURCII.-ITS CHARACTERISTICS: UNITY, CHARrecognized by heathen writers as such a symbol. TYH COSPELRISTICS: UNITY, CH, Thus Virgil's Eneid 3: 89: Grant now, With this description comp. ch. 2: 37-47 and Father, some sign, and glide into our souls. notes; especially for consideration of primitive Scarce had I spoke, when everything around practice of community of goods. Here the deSuddenly trembled, all the sacred doors scription is repeated, partly as an evidence of the And laurels of the god. The mountain heaved. divine answer to prayer, and of the spiritual -Cranch's Transl. quickening produced by the threatening of the It is also referred to as a sign of the divine pres- Sanhedrim, and partly as an introduction to and ence in the 0. T. (Isaiah 2:19, 21; 13:13; 24: 20; Ezek. explanation of the story of Ananias and Sapphira 358:19; Joel 3:16; Hag. 2:6, 7; Hab. 3: 6, 10). Comp. also in ch. 5. Christ's employment of similar symbolisms in 32,33. Of them that had believed. That Matt. 24: 29; Mark 24: 25.-They were all is, of the new converts. They entered into and filled with the Holy Ghost, and they shared the life of the company which they joined, 64 THE ACTS: [CH. IV. 32 And the multitude of them that believed were sold them, and brought the prices of the things that of one heart b and of one soul: neither said any oftemr were sold, that aught of the things which he possessed was his 35 And laid t/hen down at the apostles' feet: andown; but they c had all things common. distribution v was made unto every man according as 33 And with great powerd gave the apostles wit- he had need. nesse of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great 36 And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed gracef was upon them all. Barnabas (which is, being interpreted, The son of?4 Neither was there any among them that lacked: consolation), a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus, for as many as were possessors of lands or houses, 37 Having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' teet. b Rom. 15: 5, 6; 2 Cor. 13: 11; Phil. 2: 2; 1 Pet. 3: 8....e ch. 2:44....d ch. I 8....e ch. 1: 22; Luke 11: 48, 49....f John 1: 16.... g ver. 37; ch, 5: 2....h ch. 2: 45; 6:1. and which Luke has already described. —Were there was not a miscellaneous distribution, nor, in heart and in life one. In heart is in affec- in strictness of speech, a communism, but only a tion; in life (!!'s/1/) is in their inward life, their liberal distribution wherever there was need. If, experience. See Matt. 22: 37, note. The true however, there is danger of misinterpreting the unity of the members of the church is not in out- apostolic example, there is greater danger of ward circumstance, nor in intellectual ability, but losing the apostolic spirit. Calvin's note is apin heart sympathy and in spiritual life. This plicable to our times: "They sold in times past unifying power of Christ in the heart, overcom- their possessions, there reigneth at this day an ing all obstacles of race, nation, language, sex insatiable desire to buy. Love made that comand condition, is exemplified in John 11: 52; mon to the poor and needy which was proper to Phil. 2: 2, 3; Col. 3: 11; Rev. 7: 9. —Neither every man; such is the unnaturalness of some said any of them that aught of the things men now, that they envy the poor the common which he possessed was his own. Not dwelling on the earth, and the common use of "Did not regard it as his own" (.Barnes); on the water, air and sky." See 1 John 3: 17, 18.contrary, the language implies that the individ- Lands or houses. The one implies estate in ual ownership was recognized in the company, the country, the other, perhaps, in the city; the but the owner did not claim its sole use. "This earlier cities being very compact, and the houses very expression assumes that ownership was not having little or no ground attached to them.entirely abolished."- (Benge.)-And with And brought the prices. But not necessarily great power gave the apostles witness of the full price (chl. 3:4, s).-Laid them down at the resurrection of the Lord Jesus. This the apostles' feet. Alford supposes that "the was the special theme of their early ministry (ch. apostles, like the prator, probably sat upon a 2: 28-32; 3: 21; 4: 2, 10; 10: 39, 40; 13: 30-31; 17: 31, 32); the raised seat, on the step of which, at their feet, witness was given by the apostles because they the money was laid in token of reverence." This were eye-witnesses of the fact (ver. 20; ch.: 22); seems to me purely gratuitous, and not in accordthe power was that conferred on them and on ance with the simplicity of the early church. Did their word by the special gift of the Holy Spirit the apostles carry the raised seat with them fromn (1 Thess. 1: 5). Three evidences of this gift are house to house? More probably the expression here mentioned, and always accompany. a true is simply figurative, to signify that the disciples revival of religion in the church, viz.: (1) unity committed the offering wholly to the apostles'. in Christian life, (2) practical charity, (3) power care; the figure is taken from the oriental cusin preaching the Gospel.-And great grace torn of laying offerings before the footstool of was upon them all. Thesame word rendered kings. grace (Z;)QS) here is rendered favor in ch. 2: 47. 36, 37. Joses, who by the apostles was It may mean here either favor with the people surnamed Barnabas. He is first mentioned (Olshausen, Grotins), or grace from God (Alford, here; whether a personal disciple of Jesus Christ Meyer, Hackett). The latter is the more prob- is not known; he brought Paul to the apostles able meaning. See John 1: 16, note. (ch. 9: 27), and was afterward a fellow-laborer with:-34, 35. For neither was there any among him (ch. 11: 25-30; 12: 25; 13; 14; 15; Gal. 2: 1-9).-A Lethem that lived in want * * f *" And vite. Therefore, under the old Mosaic Law, there was distributed to every one ac- not entitled to a share in the original distribution cording as each had need. For, not rendered of the land (Numb. 18: 20-24; Deut. 10: 8, 9). But after in our English version, indicates in this verse the the captivity the Levites began to possess land reason for the statement in the preceding; their (Jer. 22: ), and probably did so generally at this practical charity made them the recipients of time.-Of the country of Cyprus. For some both divine grace and popular favor (Matt. 10: 42; account of this island, see ch. 11: 19, note. The Luke 6: 38). Observe the implication that the rich account of this sale and gift is given here as an did not give everything away, for then they introduction to, and in contrast with, the fraudwould themselves have lived in want; and that I ulent gift of Ananias and Sapphira. CH. V.] THE ACTS. 65 CHAPTER V. 3 But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie tok the Holy Ghost, and to keep& BUT a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira,backpart of the price of the land? his wife, sold a possession, 4 Whiles it remained, was it not thine own? and 2 And kept back part of the price, his wife also after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? Why being privy to it and brought' a certain part, and laid hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? thou it at the apostles feet. hast not lied unto men, but unto m God. i ch. 4: 34, 37....j Luke 22: 3....k verse 9....1 Numb. 30: 2; Deut. 23: 21; Eccles. 5: 4....m Ps. 19: 4. Ch. 5: 1-16. SIN AND PUNISHMENT OF ANANIAS part of a religious service. It was in an assemAND SAPP[IRIA, AND THE 1ESULT. " THE HYPOCRITES bly of the believers; at a gathering which lasted IN HEART HEAP UP WRATH " (Job 36: 13).-EFFECT OF three hours (ver. 7); apparently at a recognized THE JUDGMENT: IT REPELS HYPOCRITES (1:); ATTRACTS meeting of the church (ver. 11); the object of thel* BELIEVERS (14); EXTENDS THE FAME OF THE GOSPEL. X BELIEVERS (14);EXTENDS THE FAME OF THE GOSPEL two, credit in the church, could have been atT (15, 16). tained only by a public offering; and the lie isThe time of this occurrence is unknown; prob- characterized as one told to God, not to mad ably somewhere between A. D. 32 and A. D. 34. (ver. 4). "Before the face of the apostles, thereThe sin and punishment of Ananias and Sapphira fore, and in the midst of that solemn assembly, adds to the power because to the purity of the engaged in prayer, must this lie have been utchurch, and leads to the second attempted per- tered, for otherwise the object of this husband secution of the apostles, who are imprisoned and and wife could not have been gained."-(B.cumscourged, but, owing to the counsel of Gamaliel, garten.) are then released. 3 4. Why hath Satan filled thy heart? 1, 2. But a certain man. But marks the Observe, the cause of the overt act is a heart transition from Barnabas to Ananias. Such con- filled with sin. For that is why Satan fills the trasts between the true and false occur, both in heart. See Matt. 15:19, and Gal. 5:19-21. — God's word and in his providence, to teach the To lie to the Holy Ghost.: There is no intitruth more clearly; e. g., Saul and David, the mation that Ananias had directly uttered a falsepublican and the Pharisee, the prodigal son and hood, as did his wife (ver. s); a lie in action may the elder brother, the five wise and the five fool- be as criminal as a spoken lie. They lied to the ish virgins. There is no ground for the hypothe- Holy Ghost, not merely because they lied to the sis that Ananias was a person of special promi- church, which was the body of Christ, the temnence in the church; rather we may assume pie of God, and filled with the Holy Ghost, or to that, like Simon Magus (ch. 8:18, 19), he endeav- the apostles, who were inspired by the Holy ored to purchase prominence with his money.- Ghost, and whose divine power of insight they Ananias with Sapphira his wife. Ananias ignored, but because the offering was made, not means Jehovah is gracious; Sapphira either to the apostles, nor to the church, but to God, sapphire or beautiful. "Their names were fa- and the act was thus a direct falsehood addressed vorable and beautiful; their principles bad."- to Him.-While it remained was it not (Bei/gel.)-His wife also being privy to it. thine own? Clearly the communism of the The falsehood of these two differs from that of early church was purely voluntary. Ananias Peter (Matt. 26: 9-75) not only in the motive-cov- and Sapphira could have retained the land, or etousness in the one case, fear in the other-not the price, or any part of it. The sin consisted in: only in the sin indicated-hypocrisy in the one offering a part as the whole. How Peter knew case, heedless self-confidence in the other-but that only a part was offered is not stated. It also in its very nature; the falsehood of Ananias may have been by natural means, or by divine and Sapphira was deliberate and preconcerted, revelation.-Why hast thou conceived this that of Peter unpremeditated. "It argues an thing in thy heart? Literally, Why hast thozs extreme hardness of heart when two persons, put in thy heart this thing? For meaning, see united by the tenderest bonds, plan a lie togeth- Dan. 1: 8; Mal. 2: 2. We are not responsible er, and engage to support each other in carrying for suggestions which Satan addresses to our it out."-(Arnot.) There is smallground for the heart; he addressed evil suggestions to Christ hypothesis of Henry that they sold the land in- (Matt. 4: 3,, 9). We are culpable if we put them tending to devote all the proceeds to the poor, in our heart, i. e., give them admission and har"but when the money was received their heart bor them.-Thou hast not lied unto men, failed them, and they kept back part of the but unto God. That is, Not merely unto men, price." Rather the inference is that the whole See Mark 9: 37; John 12: 44. It is clear from this transaction was a deliberate and concerted false- sentence that the death punishment was not inhood.-And laid it at the apostles9 feet. flicted for a lie told to men, and the warning of The indications are that this was done at and as this death is not merely, nor mainly, against 66 THE ACTS. [COr. V. 5 And Ananias, hearing these words," fell down, and 8 And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye gave up the ghost: and great fearo came on all them sold the land for so much? And she said, Yea, for so that heard these things. much. 6 And the young men arose, wound P him up, and 9 Then Peter said unto her, How is it that ye have carried him out, and buried him. agreed q together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? be7 And it was about the space of three hours after, hold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband when his wife, not knowing what was done, came in. are at the door, and shall carry thee out. n vers., 10,11.....o Ps. 64: 9....p John 19: 40..,.q verse 2; Ps. 50: 18. falsehood. See below. The sin was the lie to God. "Hypocrisy makes a sober jest of God and religion. " —(Pope.) In Peter's language here Beugel sees a confirmation of the doctrine of the Deity and Personality of the Holy Spirit; His Deity it certainly demonstrates, but how does it bear on the cnuestion of His distinct personality? 5, 6. And Ananias hearing these wordsp fell down and gave up the ghost. Those who criticise the severity of the punishment find fault with God. It appears unduly severe only if our consciences fail to judge aright the heinous-rsness ofthe sin. Observe, (1) That no sentence is pronounced by Peter. There is nothing even to indicate that e Aanticipated the death of Ananias. The death of Sapphira he foretold (ver. 9), but he did not infict. There is, therefore, nothing in this account to justify the church in inflicting temporal punishments. (2.) The death of Ananias, if it stood alone, might, perhaps, be attributed to the natural effect of shame and remorsegenerally in c s. at the public exposure of his hypocrisy. Coupled from the dead (Numb. 19:11t, et.). Burial was probwith the immediately succeeding death of his ably hastened somewhat in this case, and the wife, it is impossible for an unprejudiced t rea4er body interred without the honors-awashing, to doubt that it was the special and direct inflic- anointing, etc-ordinarily paid to the dead (John tion of God. In this the punishment of Ananias: l39, 40). Interments were outside the city walls; and Sapphira differs from thaet of achan (Josh., c. 7), to take the corpse to the urial-place and inter it with whose sin theirs has been compared.-An would therefore probably occupy the three hours the youngmen. Literally, Te younger en. Not referred to in the next verse; and not more than a class of officers, for there is no evidence of any that, as no grave would hav e to be dug, entombsuch class in the primitive church, but simply the ment being generally in caves. youngerof the menin the assembly. The religious 7w,. About the space of three hours service, whatever it was, continued; a few of the * * * came in. The implication is that she younger men carried out and buried the corpse. came into the Christian assembly, which was -Wound him up. Enveloped him for burial. stila in session.-T Answe red her. Possibly, AnIt was customary among the Jews to bury the swered her salutation; but the phrase is a combody in the same garment used in life, or in one mon Hebraistic one, indicating simply the comresembling it. The body of Ananias was prob- mencement of a speech or of conversation (Job 3: 21, ably wrapped in his own burnoose. That it was marginal reading; 6:1, etc.; Isaiah 21: 9).-Tell me, etc. not taken to his home is indicated byhis wife's Thorough trial precedes judgment, and an opporignorance of what had occurred. The accom- tunity is given for repentance.-Yea, for so panying cut represents a body thus prepared for much. The lie in action leads to a lie spoken. burial and attended by hired mourners; it repre- "A willful falsehood is a cripple and cannot stand sents the Moslem oriental burial custom, which alone. It is easy to tell one lie, hard to tell but is probably an exact copy of the ancient custom. one lie." —(Fuller.) -And buried him. It was, and in the East 9=11. That ye have agreed together to still is, customary among the Jews to bury soon tempt the Spirit of the Lord. That is, to after death, ordinarily on the same day, partly make trial; to prove whether there is a divine because decomposition takes place rapidly in the Spirit, and what is his knowledge. Comp. Judges [warm climate of Palestine, partly because of the 6: 39; Luke 11: 16; 20: 23. Their action inpeculiar Jewish feeling respecting defilement volved a practical if not a theoretical disbelief in CH. V.] THE ACTS. 67 o1 Then fellr she down straightway at his feet, and I2 And by the hands of the apostles were manyt yielded up the ghost: and the young men came in, and signs and wonders wrought among the people (and found her dead, and, carrying her forth, buried her by they were all with one accord in Solomon's porch. her husband. 13 Andu of the rest durst no man join himself to is And greats fear came upon all the church, and them: butv the people magnified them. upon as many as heard these things. r verse 5.... s ch. 2: 43....t ch. 4: 30; Rom. 15:19; Heb. 2: 4.... u John 12: 42.... v ch. 4: 21. the presence and omniscience of the Spirit of teaches the same lesson as the punishment inflictGod, to whom they had offered a part, seeking ed in the cases of Achan (Josh., ch. 7), Nadab and credit for the whole.-The feet of them * X Abihu (Lev. 10: 1, 2), Korah and his company (Numb. * are at the door. Not that Peter heard the 16: 31-33), the man who violated the Sabbath (Numb. tread of the young men returning; not even, ne- 15:32-36), Uzzah (2Sam.6 6 —8), and others, all of cessarily, that they had just then returned; they them illustrating Rom. 11: 22 and 1 Pet. 4: 17. may have been standing without some time. The It is a solemn testimony to God's abhorrence of feet is a common expression for the person of a all false pretence in his service, and symbolically messenger or carrier (Isaiah 52: 7; Nah. 1: 15; Rom. 10: 15). teaches that the end of hypocrisy is death. -Shall carry thee out. This is not a sentence 12. In the followingverses (12-14) Luke, for the of death. Peter speaks as a prophet, not as a third time, gives, in a brief summary, a descripjudge; he does not give sentence, he foretells.- tion of the state of the church, adding here some Buried her by her husband. Perhaps both account of the excitement in the community. were laid in the family tomb. Being apparently Comp. ch. 2: 41-47; 4: 31-:35.-Many portents a family of competence, they would probably and signs. The first word strictly implies have possessed such a tomb.-And great fear something foreboding of the future, as the death came upon the church. Fear of the Lord, of Ananias and Sapphira, warned of a future which is the beginning of knowledge (Prov. 1: 7). judgment against all hypocrisy in the church; THE SIN OF ANANIAS AND SAPPHIRA.-This the second word indicates any event constituting was not merely falsehood, and the warning a sign of the divine presence. See 2: 22, note.is not primarily to the liar (see on ver. 4); nor And they were all with one accord. Acwas it the same as that of Achan or Gehazi cord, not only in being there, but in the purpose (Josh., ch. 7; 2 Kings 5: 20-24), with both of which it with which they were there, viz., to preach the has been compared; nor was it merely the sin of gospel. See ch. 1: 14, note. The "all " are here attempting to serve two masters (Matt. 6 * 24), the apostles (so Alford, Olshausen, Hackett); though Augustine's comment is certainly perti- clearly not the people, nor, as Bengel and Meyer, nent, "Woe to the double mind that shares God's all believers, for the believers are not the subject own; half to him, half to the devil." It was the of the sentence, nor is it reasonable to believe first incursion of Pharisaism in the primitive that all, to the number of several thousands, church, the first manifestation of that spirit of would have assembled in Solomon's porch, nor hypocrisy, the essence of which is lying to God, would there have been any advantage in their so which does its righteousness to be seen of men doing; this would indeed have impeded the work (Matt. 6: 1), against which Christ had so earnestly of the ministry.-In Solomon's porch. For warned his followers in the Sermon on the Mount description of Temple and plan, see John 2: 19, (comp. Luke 12: 1) and inveighed in his last words in 20; for illustration, Matt., ch. 24. Solomon's the Temple (Matt., ch. 23). Of all sins, this is the porch, minutely described by Josephus (Ant. 15: 11, worst; " the only sin that cannot be forgiven is ~ s), consisted of a nave and two aisles, that toward hypocrisy " (Hazlitt); of all sins, it is, to the the Temple being open, that toward the country church, the most insidious and the most danger- closed by a wall. The breadth of the centre aisle ous; " when religion is in request, it (hypocrisy) was 45 feet; of the side aisles, 30 feet from centre is the chief malady of the church hnd numbers to centre of the pillars; their height was 50 feet, die of it, though, because it is a subtle and inward that of the centre aisle 100 feet; the total length evil, it be little perceived.'-(Bishop Hall.) The was 600 feet. The roof of cedar, elaborately carved, punishment of Ananias and Sapphira contrasts was supported by 162 columns, arranged in four but does not conflict with Luke 9: 52-56; for rows, forty in each row, the two additional pillarA there the disciples proposed to destroy a village standing apparently at the end of the bridge leadwhich, ignorant of Christ's true character, re- ing over the ravine which separated the site of the fused him hospitality because he was a Jew; here Temple from that of Herod's palace. The floor God struck dead professed disciples who did was a mosaic of many-colored stones. Josephus their works to be seen of men. He has infinite says that this porch was built by Solomon, hence patience with ignorance and prejudice, but not its name. But this statement is very doubtful, with deliberate hypocrisy and false pretence. It there is no evidence to support it, and the better .68 THE ACTS. [CH. V. * 4 And believers were the more added to the Lord, the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that st multitudes " both of men and women.) the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overI5 Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into shadow some of them. w ch. 2:47. SOLOMON'S POECH. opinion is that it was built in the time and under of the early church, in which there was great revthe direction of Herod the Great, by whom the erence for the Lord, but no such fear of man, entire Temple was rebuilt. The accompanying against which the apostolic instructions espoillustration, from a sketch by Mr. A. L. Rawson, cially guard. (3.) With the meaning of the Greek is designed to present rather an aid to the imagi- verb rendered join to (x2~s u i), which does not nation of the reader than any absolute information carry with it any idea of official or even necessaas to the exact architectural style of the struc-rily personal equality and companionship (Luke ture, of which, of course, there are no remains. 15: 15; Acts 8:29; 9:26; 1 cor. G 16, 17). (4.) With the The object of the apostles in going to this porch express language of the next verse, which implies was to preach the Gospel. See ver. 25, and that this very fear increased the number of becomp. ch. 3:12, etc., and Luke 19: 47. lievers. I understand, then, tjle lest to refer, as 13, 14. And of the rest durst no one join in Rom. 11: 7; Ephes. 2: 3; 1 Thess. 4-:1; 5:6, himself to them. Alford's interpretation to those without the church and the covenant of ieemsto me extraordinary, "Of the rest,whether God, and the meaning to be that, after the death believers or not, none dared to join himself to, as of Ananias and Sapphira, none such dared to join being one of or equal to them (the apostles); but,themselves to the church under pretence of an o far was this from being the case, that the veryexperience of faith and consecration. Nor is this people (the multitude) magnified them." This inconsistent with the further declaration that the seems to ime to be inconsistent (1) with the con- people, even those who did not heartily accept text. The rest is in contrast with the all of the and consecrate themselves to the Lord, still magpreceding verse; and they (the disciples) were nified the apostles and the church, both for their all in Solomon's porch, and of the rest (not dis-power and their grace. So Arnot, " Those who cinles) durst no one, etc. (2.) With the free spirit were not of them dared not pretend to be si {':receding verse; and they (the discipleb).......[i'i the apostles and the church, both for thei illustration, from a sketch by Mr. A. L. Rawson, cially guard. (3.) With the meaning of the Greek'eile) drs noon, ec.(2.)With the free spirit were not of them dared not pretend to b'e (,I" CH. V.]' TIHE ACTS. 69 I6 There came also a multitude out of the cities were with him, (which is the sect of the Sadducees,) round about unto Jerusalem, bringing sick x folks, and and were filled with indignation, them which were vexed with unclean spirits: and they Y 18 And laid their hands on the apostles, and put them' were healed every one. in the common prison.a I7 Then the high priest rose up, and all they that x Mark 16: 17, 18; John 14: 12....y 1 Cor. 12: 9, 28....z ch. 4:1, 2....a h. 12: 5-7; 16: 23-27. them. The stroke of judgment scared the hypo- others, awoke a superstitious trust in the magical crites; but believers came flowing in like a efficacy of Peter's shadow in some, and a lively stream." -But believers were the more faith in the power of God in and through him, in added to the Lord. The more because of this others. The next verse, which asserts that he fear; it repelled hypocrites; it attracted believ- healed those who were brought to him, rather ers.-Multitudes of both men and women. implies that those who trusted in his shadow were Mlultitudes, for then, as now, religious life flows not healed.-Out of the cities round about. and ebbs in currents; men., because the strong in This indicates the extent to which the fame of their pride were bowed down; women, because the Gospel spread, and also that some time the Gospel both owns, and elevates, and enfran- elapsed before the second arrest of the apostles chises woman. described in the next verse.-Unclean spirits. 15, 16. Insomuch that they brought forth On demoniacal possession, see note on Matt., ch. the sick. Not that the believers did this. The 8: 28-34, Vol. I, p. 123. verb is impersonal and the meaning is simply that the sick were brought forth.-Into the h. 5 1742. IMPRISONMENT, MIRACILOUS LIBER streets. Literally, the broad streets. The word _ATION, TRIAL, DEFENCE, AND FINAL DEIlVERANCIE (IRuare;) is used in contrast with lanes in Luke OF 1THE APOSTLES. THE TRIUMPHS OF CHRISTIANITY 14: 21. —Ipon couches and beds. The for- ENRAGE ITS DETERMINED FOES (vers. 17, 33).-THE mer (zX.ltl) was, in strictness of speech, a high POWER OF THE LORD TO SUCCOUR HIS OWN (vers. 19, bedstead, resembling a modern, so-called French 23, 34-40).-THE MISSION OF THE MINISTRY (20).-THEr bedstead (see Smith's Diet. of Ant., art. Lectus); GOSPEL POPULAR WITH THE UNPREJUDICED (26).-TrE INCONSISTENCY OF THE WICKED (28, with Matt. 27: 25). the latter (xo ~fiaro;) was, in form, like our modthe latter (x,1) was, in form, like our mod- THE APOSTLES' CREED (29-32).-A CH[RIST-LIKE GLORYern trundle-bed. See illustration in Mark (ch. 2:4). ING IN SHAME (41). Here, however, the words are probably used only pictorially, to indicate to the inagination various 17. But the high-priest rising up. The kinds of beds, as various classes of people.- effect of the apostolic miracles on the ecclesiasThat at least the shadow of Peter passing tical dignitaries is stated in contrast with the by might overshadow some of them. I do popular enthusiasm. This " rising up " was not not see the least evidence that any were thus to speak before the council, for that was not yet healed by his shadow. Such healing does not assembled; the language is simply expressive of consort with God's method of cure in other cases. the high-priest's anger. Whether Caiaphas or AnI have endeavored to show that in the apparently nas is meant is uncertain; ch. 4: 6 indicates the analogous case of the woman with an issue of latter. See note there and on Luke 3: 2.-And blood, she was healed, not by touching Christ's all they that were with him. That is, who garment, but by his conscious forth-putting of agreed with him in feeling and doctrine, as expower. See Mark 5:25-34, notes. In Acts19:12, plained by the next clause.-Who, being of where the sick were healed by handkerchiefs the sect of the Sadducees,were filled with brought from Paul, the implication is that they heat. The word (rnoc) rendered indignation, iA could not conveniently come to him, nor he to from a verb meaning to boil, and is used in the' them, and that the cure was wrought by his con- N. T. in both a good and a bad sense, being renscious act. It is not to the purpose to say, as Al- dered by zeal (John 2: 17; Rom. 10: 2; Col. 4: 1), fervent ford, " Cannot the Creator Spirit work with any mind (2 Cor. 7: ), envy (Acts 13: 45; Rdm. 13: 13, etc.) and instruments, or with none, as pleases Him?" jealousy (2 Cor. 11: ). The Sadducees denied both The question is not what he can do, but what Spirit and resurrection (see Matt. 3: 7, note); and that the Scripture asserts that he has done, and there these were Sadducees is stated in explanation:of is no such assertion here. Nor is this implied by their special heat against the apostles, the central the connection, as Baumgarten argues. For we truth of whose preaching was the resurrection of are not told it "in the midst of a passage which Jesus from the dead. It appears from Josephus evidently is intended to convey a notion of the (Antiq. 20: 9, ) that Sadducees were appointed t.Q infinite miraculous operations of the Apostle," the office of high-priest; the son of Annas and but in one intended to convey a suggestion of nephew of Caiaphas, who was appointed shortly the effects of the apostolic miracles on the entire subsequent to these events, was a Sadducee; they community; these repelled some, attracted were severe and vindictive in their judgments, 70 THE ACTS. [CH. V. i9 But the angel of the Lord by night opened the children of Israel, and sent to the prison to have them prison doors, and brought them forth, and said, brought. 20 Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people 22 But when the officers came, and found them not allb the wordsc of this life. in the prison, they returned and told, 21 And when they heard that, they entered into the 23 Saying, The prison truly found we shut with all temple early in the morning, and taught. Butd the safety, and the keepers standing without before the high priest came, and they that were with him, and doors: but when we had opened, we found no man called the council together, and all the senate of the within. b Exod. 24: 3.... John 6: 63, 68; 17: 8....d ch. 4: 5, 6. while the administration of the Pharisees was of 21. They entered into the temple at a more conservative and humane character. early morn. " The people of the East com18. And laid their hands on the apos- mence the day much earlier than is customary ties. Not directly, but sending the Temple police with us. The arrangements of life there adjust to arrest them.-And put them in a common themselves to the character of the climate. prison. Rather, gzard-house; probably a room During a great part of the year in Palestine, the connected with the Temple. Imprisonment was heat becomes oppressive soon after sunrise, and not practiced among the Greeks as a punishment, the inhabitants therefore assign their most imand rarely among the Romans or the Jews. In portant duties and labors to the early hours of this case the apostles were simply confined until the day. Nothing is more common at the presthe morning should give opportunity for conven- ent time than to see the villagers going forth to ing the Sanhedrim for their trial. On the Roman their employment in the fields while the night prisons, see Acts 12: 4 and 16: 24. and the day are still struggling with each other. 19, 20. But an angel of the Lord by Worship is often performed in the synagogue at night. Some time during the night. Observe, Jerusalem before the sun appears above Olivet." not the angel of the Lord, a phrase used in the — (Hackett.) —But the high-priest came. To 0. T., as I believe, of One only, viz., the Son of the Temple. This being a large collection of God himself, but an angel, i. e., a messenger. A buildings and courts, covering many acres, the similar supernatural deliverance is described in apostolic teaching might have been going on in much greater detail in ch. 12. It has been ob- Solomon's porch, and the high-priest and the jected to as a needless interposition of God, Sanhedrim, assembling in one of the side buildsince the divine protection did not prevent the ings, have known nothing of it.-And they immediate rearrest of the apostles (ver. 26). The that were with him. This indicates, if not a same objection applies with equal force to the packed meeting, at least a preconcerted movefalling back to the ground of the soldiers who ment on the part of the Sadducees to condemn came to arrest Jesus (John 18: 6), to the deliver- and destroy the apostles.-And called the ance of Peter, who was subsequently crucified, council together. The Sanhedrim. See, on and indeed to every divine deliverance from. its character and customs, Matt. 26: 57-68, note, death, since death is finally the lot of all. In Vol. I, p. 298.-And all the senate. Literalthe present case the deliverance of the apostles ly, Eldership. These were the lay members of gave them both opportunity and courage to the council (see Matt.16:21,note). The Greek word plead for the truth before the Sanhedrim.-And here rendered senate (ysEooloa) occurs nowhere brought them forth and said. "The angel else in the N. T. Alford suggests that it may opened the prison, and carried to the prisoners be borrowed from the form of words in which the Master's message that they should continue they were summoned. to preach the Gospel; but the angel himself 22-24. The prison truly we found shut does not preach. You never find an angel call- in all security. That is, We found it closed ing on sinners to repent."-(Arnot.)-All the and securely locked.-And the guards standwords of this life. By this life is meant, not ing at the door. Probably Temple police, left the earthly life, for this had not been the theme to keep watch.-Now when the high-priest, of the apostles' preaching; nor the future life etc. There is some uncertainty as to the meanmerely, though in a sense both would be includ- ing. Tischendorf omits the word high-priest; ed; but the spiritual and therefore immortal life, Alford retains it. The captain of the Temple is the.the life which Jesus Christ came to bring to light chief of the Temple police, present probably in (2 Tim. l: 0). The expression should not be ren- his official capacity; perhaps he was called to dered, as Bengel, These words of life. See Winer, explain the disappearance of the prisoners.~ 346. Observe the theme of the apostles' min- Doubted of them. That is, Were in perplexistry: instruction respecting immortal life, both ity concerning the report thus made to them.here and hereafter, and respecting Jesus Christ Whereunto this would grow. That is, What as the One who both manifests it and renders it would come of it. They were probably equally possible to those that believe in him. perplexed to understand how the apostles could CH. V.] THE ACTS. 71 24 Now when the high priest and the e captain of the 27 And when they had brought them, they set them temple and the chief priests heard these things, they before the council: and the high priest asked them, doubted of them whereunto this would grow. 28 Saying, Did not we straitly command you, that 25 Then'came one and told them, saying, Behold, ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have the men whom ye put in prison are standing in the filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring temple, and teaching the people. this man's blood h upon us. 26 Then went the captain with the officers, and 29 Then I eter and the other apostles answered and brought them without violence: for they f feared the said, Wei ought to obey God rather than men. people, lest they should have been stoned. e ch.4:1....f Matt. 21: 26....g ch. 4:18....h ch. 2:23, 36; 7:52; Matt. 27: 25....i ch. 4;19. have made their escape, and to foresee what ing could not do this; but, You intend to hold would be the result thereof. Observe how the us before the people, answerable for the blood circumstance as attested by this examination of Jesus, the Messiah of Israel; for this was the demonstrated the supernatural character of the effect of Peter's preaching (ch. 2: 36; 3 14; 5: 30; deliverance; the prison doors securely fastened, ver. so). Publicly, before Pilate, these same priests the prison guards before the door, and yet the had taken Christ's blood upon them (Matt. 27: 25) prisoners released. agreeing to be answerable for it, both as before 25, 26. Then came one. Apparently un- God and man. Ina true sense the apostles would conscious of the perplexity of the council, but fain have brought this man's blood on the rulers surprised to find the imprisoned apostles pub- for the cleansing of their sin (Rom. 3: 25; Ephes. 1: 7; licly teaching in the temple. This fact demon- Col. 1:14); but they would not accept it. strated that they were not endeavoring to es- 29. The address which follows is almost in cape, and yet that they had no intention of yield- the nature of a syllogism; its logic is unanswering to the prohibition of the council.-The cap- able. (1) We ought to obey God rather than tain with the officers. With the subordinate man; (2) Israel's God has raised and exalted police.-For they feared the people. One Jesus, whom ye slew; (3) by direct commission of the many indications in the N. T. that Christ and by the impartation of the Holy Ghost we are and his truth were attractive to the common directed to bear witness of these truths.-Peter. people, and that the opposition was instigated As spokesman.-And the apostles. Standing and persecution inaugurated by interested rul- with him, as in ch. 2:14, and by their counteers. Men are not by nature wholly averse to the nance and acquiescence accepting him as their truth; they are attracted by it, and are opposed representative.-We ought to obey God to it only as it opposes their self-interest or their rather than men. The verb is impersonal, pride. arid might be rendered, One ought to obey. The 27, 28. We straitway commanded you. apostle declares a general principle, not a special So Alford and Tischendorf read, instead of inter- obligation resting peculiarly upon them. It is rogating, as in our English version. The lan- one which the rulers could not gainsay without guage is literally, With proclamation we proclaimed denying one of the fundamental principles of the to yeu, i. e., officially, as magistrates.-In this Hebrew theocracy (Gen. 3: 17; 1 Sam. 15: 24; Dan. 3: 17, name * q* - this man's blood. Observe is; 6:10). Parallel is Socrates' declaration in that the priests do not speak the name of Jesus. his defence (Apology 29), " Men of Athens, I honor Was this a superstitious dread, an unconscious and love you, but I shall obey God rather than feeling that it might be the Messiah whom they you;" and again, "If when, as I conclude and had put to death? or merely the reluctance of imagine, God orders me to fulfill the philosomurderers to speak directly of their victim? or pher's mission of searching into myself and other simply a sign of their contempt? Contrast Pe- men, I were to desert my post through fear of ter's glorying in the name of Jesus Christ (30, 31). death, or any other fear, that would indeed be -Ye have filled Jerusalem with your strange, and I might justly be arraigned in court teaching. Not, doctrine. The Jerusalemites for denying the existence of the gods, if I dishad not generally accepted the truth of Chris- obeyed the oracle because I was afraid of death." tianity; but all Jerusalem was full of the fame -(Jouett's Translation, I: 327.) Observe that of the apostles' teaching. Not the truth, but the while this precept recognizes a higher than hureport of the truth, filled Jerusalem.-And in- man law, and gives to the individual conscience tend to bring this man's blood upon us. a right of disobedience to the human in obedience Not, as Alford seems to imply, You intend to to what is recognized as divine, and while the incite the people to vengeance; there had been N. T. bases the duty of obedience to human law absolutely nothing in the apostolic teaching to on the higher duty of obedience to the divine give color to such a charge or occasion for such (Rom. 13: 1, 2), neither by precept nor practice did a-fear; nor, You intend to bring us into divine the apostles justify resistance to human law in judgment and punishment; for apostolic preach- the name of God. They fled from persecution 72 - THE ACTS. [CH. V.' 30 The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye 32 And we are his witnessesn of these things; and slew and hangedJ on a tree. so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to a3 [-im hath God exaltedk with his right hand to be them that obey him. a Prince1 and a Saviour,m for to give repentance to 33 When they heard that, theyP were cut to the Israel, and forgiveness of sins. heart, and took counsel to slay them. j Gal. 3: 13; 1 Pet. 2:24....k Phil. 2: 9....1 Isa. 9: 6....m Matt. 1: 21...n Luke 24:48.... ch. 2: 4....p ch. 7: 54. (Matt. 10: 23; 2 Cor. 11: 32, 33), but never resisted it Gospel and The Acts were by the same pen.(.Pet. 2: 22.. 2). Of these words. Not things, a meaning some30, 31. The God of our fathers. Peter times, butt think incorrectly, given to the origstill, as always heretofore, speaks as a Jew, and inal (,uIt(). It is from a verb meaning to speak, to them as Jews, ranking himself with them, and and always signifies what is spoken. Here it may treating Christianity as God's gift to Israel in mean, either, as Alford, words of history, i. e., We, fulfillment of his covenant with that nation (ver. the apostles, personally know and testify to the s8). Not until later did the apostles grow into truth of these words which I, Peter, have just the faith that it was equally for Gentile and Jew spoken; or words of prophecy, i. e., We are ap(Rom. 3:22,29).-Whom ye slew, hanging upon pointed as witnesses to the fulfillment of that a tree. He brings clearly before them the holy word which foretold the coming of such a double act, (1) murder, for they coerced the prince and Saviour; perhaps it-is better to indeath sentence from Pilate; (2) the means er- clude both meanings.-As also the Holy ployed, the disgraceful Gentile cross.-Him, a Ghost, whom God hath given to them Prince and a Saviour, God hath exalted that obey him. The Holy Ghost was a witby his right hand. On the meaning of the ness to the truth of redemption, both by the word (g.,'Iydyc) rendered prince, see ch. 3:15. special gifts conferred upon the apostles and For its use in the 0. T. as a title of the Messiah, early disciples-gifts of tongues, miracles, etc. see Dan. 8:25; 9:25; Isaiah 9:6; Ezek. 34:24. (ch. 2: 1-7; 10:45; 19:6; Mark l1: 0); and by the inHere the double office of Christ is recognized, ternal witness afforded to the believer in his as King or Leader, to be obeyed and followed, own experience (Rom.: 16; Gal. 4:6; 1 John 3: 24). and as Saviour, bringing redemption by his Both kinds of testimony are included here, and blood. The language, by his right hand, refers the on the three kinds of evidence here referred to glory of Christ's exaltation and of his kingly and Christianity rests; (1) historical and hzman, the mediatorial character to the Father; it is by the testimony of credible witnesses to the life, charGod of Israel that Jesus is made prince and acter, miracles, death, and resurrection of Jesus Saviour (Hab. 1: 8, 9). Observe the difference be- of Nazareth; (2) divine and external, the evidence tween the translation above and that of our afforded by moral and spiritual changes in indiEnglish version, which is incorrect. It is not viduals and the community accounted for only Exalted him to be a prince and Saviour, but Him, by the presence of God's Spirit; (3) divine and inwho is a prince and Saviour, God hath exalted.- ternal, the inward realization of the Spirit of God To give repentance to Israel and the in the heart of the believer. Observe the extent remission of sins. The object of the exalta- of the promise here, agreeing with the language tion.. The death, resurrection, ascension, and ever- of oh. 2: 39; 3: 25, etc. living intercession are all part of one atoning Peter's address here exemplifies thefulfillment work, having all the one object, the redemption of Christ's promise in Matt.'0: 19. I have alof men from sin.-To give repentanceis not merely ready spoken above of its logical structure. to give an opportunity to exercise it, i. e., to Observe (1) its brevity: three sentences; (2) its afford pardon to the repentant, but to impart compactness and completeness; it declares the cruthe disposition to repentance. Both repentance cifixion, resurrection, and ascension of our Lord, and faith are represented in the N. T. as gifts of his double character as King and Saviour, his God, that all may be from Him (John 1: 16 16: 7,8; mission to cleanse away sin, the condition of reActs 3: 16; Rom. 2: 4; Ephes. 2: 8). The remission of ceiving the benefits he affords, repentance which asns is not merely pardon, i. e., relief from the is itself his gift, and the twofold evidence of punishment of sin, but the cleansing of the soul these truths, the human and the divine. It may from sin itself. See ch. 2: 38, note and refer- fairly be called the true apostles' creed; (3) its ences. Christian spirit: Courage without bitterness; in 32. And we are his witnesses. Christ's it Peter refuses obedience to the prohibition of witnesses, i. e., witnesses appointed by Christ. the rulers, and accuses them of slaying on the For the appointment see Luke 24: 47-50, and ob- cross the Prince of Israel, but preaches to them serve in the parallel between the language there the Gospel of Salvation, and offers to them the and here, an incidental evidence of the authenticity gift of the Holy Ghost, on the conditions of. of the two accounts, and an indication that Luke's repentance and faith. COH. V.] THE ACTS. 73 34 Then stood there up one in the council, a Phari- 36, For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting see, named Gamaliel,q a doctor of the law, hlad in rep- himself to be somebody; to wlhoum a numoer of men, utation among all the people, and commanded to put about four hundred, joined tliemselvcs: wNo was the apostles torthl a little space; slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered, 35 And said unto them, Ye men of Israel, take heed aLnd brougllht to noug'ht. to yourselves what ye intend to do as touching these 37 Atter this man, rose up Judas of Galilee, in the men. (lays of the taxing, and drew away much people after, q ch. 22: 3. 33. They were cut. The words to the heart proverb, "With the death of Gamaliel, reverence are supplied by the translator. The original is for the law ceased, and purity and abstinence literally wsere sawed asznder. It occurs only here died away."-Commanded to put the aposand in Acts 7: 54, and indicates intense exas- ties forth. The ready acquiescence of the peration. Observe the effect of faithful Gospel council indicates the degree of authority which preaching; it pierces to the heart, either to he possessed. Lightfoot supposes him to have awaken repentance and lead to forgiveness (ch. been the president.-Take heed to your2: 37), or to awaken remorse and anger, and lead selves. Observe that the counsel of Gamaliel is to an aggravation of guilt. -Were taking addressed to their fears, not to their consciences; counsel to slay them. That is, were coun- it is the counsel of the conservative and timid seling how they might do it: To slay the apos- nature. ties was not a simple matter, for (1) there was 36, 37. The skill of Gamaliel is shown in his no ground on which to base a capital conviction. address. He begins by ranking the apostles with They could not be accused of blasphemy, for in Theudas and Judas, impostors; he ends by sugall their addresses they had directed the rever- gesting that their work may be of God. If he ence and allegiance of Israel to the God of their had reversed the order, the result of his address fathers. At most they could only be charged might have been different.-Theudas. Josewith delusion; (2) the people could not be in- phus mentions an outbreak under a person of cited to a mob as in the case of Stephen, for as this name who pretended to be a prophet, and yet the popular current was with the apostles carried forth a multitude of followers to the Jor(ver. 20); (3) capital punishment could only be in- dan. He was unexpectedly attacked, taken, and flicted by the Roman governor, and there was no put to death by the Romans. This, however, charge that could be preferred to the Roman occurred A. D. 44, eleven or twelve years after governor against Peter and the eleven. Gamaliel's speech. Skeptics have drawn from 349 35. A Pharisee named Gamaliel. this the conclusion that Luke was mistaken in his There were two Jewish rabbis of this name, Gama- date, and hence that his whole narrative is unre-' liel I and II. Conybeare and Howson have con- liable. It is far more probable that Josephus founded them, and attributed to Gamaliel I some misplaced his Theudas; for he is often chargeanecdotes related of Gamaliel II. The one here able with inaccuracy. It is still more probable, mentioned, Gamaliel I, was a grandsons of Hillel; however, that the two historians refer to two perin theology, his disciple, in spirit akin to Shammal, sons of the same name. Such impostures were he occupied a position midwaysbetween the rigid not infrequent at the time, and the name was a and the liberal parties into which Phariseeism common one. The attempt to identify this Theuwas divided. See Matt. 3: 7, note. He insisted das with some of the other leaders of outbreaks on the rigorous observance of the Sabbath, but mentioned by Josephus (see Hackett) are not sucdecreed that all persons called on that day to cessful. It is, at all events, hardly possible, conassist in repelling invasion, or at inundations, sidering the time and the circumstances of the. fires, etc., or even at childbirth, might walk two writing of the Acts, and the evident supervision thousand paces in any direction; he decreed the of them by Paul, the pupil of Gamaliel, that a right to glean to the heathen poor; he sanctioned gross historical mistake should have been here extending the greeting " Peace be with you" to put into his mouth, even if the writer be not the heathen; he modified the divorce laws, and regarded as inspired.-Judas of Galilee. Acalleviated the condition of women; he was him- cording to Josephus, who is our only source of self a student of Greek literature; and to his in- information respecting him or the insurrection, fluence may be attributed Paul's knowledge of this man was a native of Gamala in Gaulonitis. the Greek poets (Acts 17: 28; 1 Cor. 15: 33; Titus 1: 12), for At the time when Quirinus, the Cyrenius of Scriphe was Paul's preceptor (Acts 22:3). He died ture, undertook to enroll the people of Judea, about 50 A. D. For an excellent account of him, preparatory to taxation (Luke 2: 2), this Judas insee Kitto's Cyclopedia; on the character of his cited to an unsuccessful revolt. His insurrection counsel here, see below.-Had in reputation was of a semi-religious character, his followers among all the people. He was the first to claiming that God was the only ruler and lord. receive the title of Rabban, and it is a Rabbinical What became of Judas himself we do not know; 74 THE ACTS. [CH. V. him: her also perished; and all, even as many as called the apostles, and beatenv them, they commandobeyed him, were dispersed. ed w that they should not speak in the name of Jesus, 38 And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them go. and let them alone: t for if this counsel or this work be 41 And they departed from the presence of the counof men, it will come to nought. cil, rejoicing x that they were counted worthy to suffer 39 But ift it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it; lest shame for his name. haply ye be found even to fightu against God. 42 And daily Y in the temple, and in every house, 40 And to him they agreed: and when they had they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ. r Luke 13: 1, 2....s Prov. 21: 0; Isa. 8: 10; Matt. 15:13....t Job 34: 29; Co. 1: 25....u ch. 9: 5; 23: 9....v Matt. 10: 17.... w ch. 4: 18....x latt. 5: 12; 2 Col. 12: 10; Phil. 1: 029; Janes 1: 2; 1 Pet. 4: 13-16....y 2 Tim. 4: 2. but though his immediate followers were dis- cruel bastinado. The offender is thrown on the persed, the sect remained, denying the right of ground and beaten, either on the back or on the taxation to the Roman government, and giving soles of the feet. Jewish law confined the stripes rise to the Zealots and to subsequent insurrec- to forty (Lev. 19:20; Deut. 22: 18; 25: 2, 3; 2 Cor. 11:.4).tion. Thus Luke's discrimination between the That they were counted worthy to suffer followers of Theudas, "who came to naught," shame for the name. Not his name, but the and those of Judas, who were " only dispersed," name. The definite article attached, indicates it as is strictly and noticeably accurate, an incidental the only name, the one above every other name, as evidence of the trustworthiness of the record. the Scriptures are the writings, and the Bible is 38, 39. And for the present I say unto the book. Observe the contrast, counted worthy you, refrain from these men. That is, to suffer shame. Comp. Luke 16: 15. "This inrefrain from punishing them. The Greek word fluence of the holy name, which could transmute rendered now (rtuvvv) is not a conjunction; it in- shame and suffering endured for its sake, into dicates present time, You regard these men as honor and rejoicing, greatly transcends all that impostors; imposture comes to naught; for the present my advice is to leave them alone; if they are what you think, the impost ure will soon run BTI its course. This, in effect, is Gamalieles advice. -Arnd let them a one. Rather, uffer te as to a he ere therere o on.-Fos r if thi s counsel or this work. 4Counsel signifies the general plan and purposese which the apostles were carryin g out; waornk, the Mess particular operations involved in executing it.T The counsel was not comprehended by the Sanhedrim and only imperfectly by the apostles theim selves. It really in cluded the extension ofki. Se C s Christianity over the whole world; for the counsel was God's. The work was the preaching of that Gospel then and there in Jerusalem, and the accompanying miracles; the work was the aposties', albeit God was working in them.-Over - throw it, Alford and Tischendorf both read overthrow them. The meaning is, If their purpose, what they are carrying out, and their work, what they are doing in carrying it out, are from sIND God, they cannot be successfully resisted. There is some difference among scholars as to the con- the name of Jehovah (in the 0. T.) had ever struction of the Greek of ver. 39, but none as to accomplished. HIere, therefore, we have actual its substantial meaning, as expressed in our Eng- demonstration that the name of Jesus is the lish version. name." —(Baugeqarten.) - And daily in the 40-42. And to him they agreed. Inpart; Temple, and from house to house. The they did not, however, refrain from punishing Greek is the same in ch. 2:46. See note there. the men, and would not have suffered them to go -To teach and to preach the M1essiah, on with their work, if they could have prevented Jesus. This language is. not tautological. To it.-And beaten them. Probably not with the preach Jesus is to proclaim to unbelievers that scourge used in the Roman scourging.'See Matt. Jesus is the promised Messiah; to teach Jesus is 27: 26-31, note. The verb there and here is dif- to teach the believers the truths respecting him ferent. Beating was employed by the Jews as a and his Messianic kingdom. See Christ's compunishment. It was not improbably borrowed mand in Matt. 28: 19, 20, and notes there. from the Egyptians, who used then, as now, the GAMALnrEL's COUsEL. —The effect of Gama CH. VI.] THE ACTS. 75 CHAPTER VI. ples unto them, and said, Itb is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. AND in those days, when the number of the disci- 3 Wherefore brethren, look cye out among you - ples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost the Greciansz against the Hebrews, because their and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. widows were neglected in the daily ministration. 4 But we wille give ourselves continually to prayer, 2 Then the twelve called the multitude of the disci- and to the ministry of the word. z ch. 9: 29; 11: 20.... a ch. 4: 35....b Exod. 18: 17-26....c cIeut. 1: 13....d ch. 16: 2; 1 Tim. 3: 7, 8, 10....e 1 Tim. 4:15. liel's counsel was the deliverance of the apostles, death for preaching the doctrine of the resurrecand this has led to a curiously false estimate of the tion, he would be aiding the enemies of his own man and his advice. He is commended as "right- party, in an assault on the fundamental article minded in his judgment " (Chrysostom), and his of their faith, and he was wise enough to see it; speech as " humane, sensible, candid, and enlight- and that he adopted an argument false in its ened " (Adam Clarce), an " honest and intelligent premises, its conclusion, and its application, and argument" (Conybeare and Howson), " an instance temporizing in its spirit, to promote peace, and of great shrewdness and prudence " (Barnes). He settle by compromise an issue which could only has been regarded as an apostle of the philos- be settled by conflict and victory. This is in subophy of toleration, and even as a defender of stance the estimate formed by Alford, Arnot and Christianity, and an ancient legend represents Calvin, the latter being, I believe, the first to call him to have been a secret Christian and subse- in question the soundness of Gamaliel's reasonquently baptized. The legend is untrustworthy ing. His comments are admirable, and, provided and the commendations bestowed on him and his we remember that God does not fulfill his designs counsel are ill-judged. His address was indeed in a lifetime, his deductions just. " That which,shrewd, but it was neither courageous, honest, is of God must needs stand, though all the world nor sound. It certainly was not a plea for Chris- say nay; therefore, faith must stand without all tianity, for he apparently classifies the apostles fear, against all the assaults of Satan and men, with impostors; nor a plea for the right of pri- seeing that faith is underpropped and supported vate judgment in religion, the Biblical and the with the eternal truth of God." Again, "Alonly sound basis for religious toleration. His though the wicked attack whatsoever they can, counsel may be "salutary in a doubtful matter" and seek all means to destroy the church, al(Bengel), i. e., there may be cases in which only though they furiously strive against Christ and the result can determine the character and value his church so much as they are able, yet they of a great popular movement. But it is false in shall not prevail, because it is the, property of principle, for those things that come to naught God to bring the counsels of man to naught." are sometimes of God, witness the Asiatic churches planted by the apostles; those things Ch. 6::-8. THE APPOINTrMENT OF DEACONS. TnE that survive are not always from Him, witness METHOD OF CHURCH ORGANIZATION IN APOSTOLIC Mahommedanism. It is false in reasoning; that TIMES.-THE METHOD OP DEALING WITH AND PREGod can give victory to his own is no reason forVENTING A CHURCH QUARREL.-THE OFFICE OF THE not contending against error and for the truth.CHRISTIAN MINISTRY: PRAYER AND PREACHING. "He who cannot decide until Christ and his 1. In those days. An indefinite note of church are completely victorious, will remain in time equivalent to, During that period of the doubt until the day of judgment arrives."- history of the church. Assuming that the con(Lange's Commentary.) It is false in its application; version of Paul took place A. i. 30, the descent the miracles wrought by Jesus of Nazareth, his of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost A. D. 29 (see death and resurrection, the descent of the Holy Chronological Table in Introduction), the date of Ghost, the movement of the people, and, above this event would be fixed in the first year of the all, the peculiar character of the apostles' teach- existence of the church. The date is further ing and of Him whom they preached, sufficiently indicated by the second clause of the sentence. attested the counsel and work to be of God. -When the number of the disciples The truth appears to be. that Gamaliel was an was multiplied. The number was now sevErasmus in times that needed a Luther; that he eral thousands (ch. 2: 41; 5: 14). —Of the Grecians was in philosophy a fatalist, and in spirit a tem- against the Hebrews. Both terms are used porizer; that the humane teachings of Christ in a popular and somewhat indefinite sense; the attracted him, but that he had not the courage Grecians includes those who dwelt in Greece nor the spiritual faith essential to a disciple; and had come up to attend the feast at Jerusathat he was really in some doubt as to the mean- lem, whether native Greeks and adopting the ing and the probable result of this movement; Jewish religion, or native Hebrews, adopting that by aiding the Sadducees to put men to Greece as their abode; Hebrews includes those 76 THE ACTS. [CH. VI. who dwelt in Judea retaining'the Hebrew lan- a gratuitous assumption, and does not accord guage and using the Hebrew Scriptures. The with the narrative. If they had already aprace prejudice between Greek and Hebrew was pointed deputies, why do they refer to themgreat. It affected the Jewish church and threat- selves as leaving the word of God to serve ened the primitive Christian. church (Rom. 2: 9, 10; tables? The suggestion of deputies is made to I Cor. 1: 22-24; Eplies. 2:14; Col. 3: 11). The murmuring avoid the supposed implication that the apostles here described was the first indication of danger. were neglectful. But there is nothing to indiThe word rendered murmuring (yoyyvaou'J) in- cate whether the complaints were well grounded, dicates that it was a suppressed and whispered or the product of a sensitive jealousy. discontent. The apostles did not wait for a 2-4. Then the twelve. The matter was public outbreak, but acted on the first sugges- evidently made a subject of consultation between tion of difficulty. "It is a point of prudence them, and their action was concurrent.-Called and godly carefulness in that they prevented the multitude of the disciples together. the evil which began to arise without deferring It is no more necessary to suppose that the enthe remedy."-(Calvin.)-Their widows were tire number, five or six thousand, attended than neglected in the daily ministration. Under that all the citizens attend every town meeting. the Mosaic law no definite provision was made It was a public gathering of the church, to which for the maintenance of widows, who were de- all could come who were so inclined. The open pendent upon relatives,' especially the eldest son, court-yard of any of the large houses of Jerusathough they were protected from oppression by lem would afford a convenient place of meeting. -It does not please us to leave the word -'jfftS^^^^^^ ~of God. The meaning of the original seems to be, It is not our choice to distribute the charities of the church; do you provide some one else to do it.-Look ye out. The whole multitude were to make their own selection. The course here pursued is hardly consistent with the theory of an apostolic authority over the church, still less with that of a papal primacy in Peter as >X 3 )- down to its latest canonical revelation, gathers L ^ _ J I all things." For a confirmation of this truth, see Paul's language in the synagogue at Antioch (ch. 13; 26, note). Observe in his phraseology here, hand-made temples, what we may well believe is [-X; _Ta reminiscence of Stephen's language in his last speech (ch. 7: 48, note). ANCIENT ALTARS. 25. Neither by human hands is served. Not zvorshipped; the Greek will not bear this ancient altars. The altar to an Unknown God meaning, and the declaration, so rendered, is probably resembled these in structure. There not true. On the contrary he calls for worship was a cavity in the top in which the fire was from men's hands (Psalm 29: 2; 89 7; Isaiah 56:6, 7; kindled, and an orifice at the side or bottom, Hab. 2 ~ 20; John 4: 23; 1 Tim. 2:; Heb. 12: 28). But this through which the libations of wine, or pieces of worship is not service; in it God serves us, we do theburnt-offering, flowed.-Whom, therefore, not serve him. The heathen brought costly not knowingly, ye worship, him declare offerings, and food and drink, supposing that I unto you. Not ignorantly, which involves the gods consumed them; this idea of the dereprobation, if not contempt. He borrows his pendence of God on men, the reversal of the word (dyvoOvvrg) from the inscription on their truth, and one common to all heathen and heaaltar (duyvraztw). Observe that he speaks with thenish systems, Paul disclaims and disproves respect of the worship, " an important lesson for (comp. Psalm 50: 9-15).-As though he needall who have to deal with Paganism and Roman- eth any thing. This clause limits and defines ism. "-(Alford.) the term served (mistranslated worshipped) in 24. The God that made the world and the preceding clause.-He that gives to all all things therein. In a single sentence he life and death and all things. The fact sets forth the fundamental tenet of the Chris- that cll comes from God, and is constantly pretian religion, in contrast with Epicureanism, served by God, is a sufficient evidence that we which taught that there was no God, and that cannot serve him by giving anything to him. the world was only a happy accident; with Sto- (Comp. 1 Chron. 29: 14.) icism, which taught that the world was God and 26. Has made of one blood all the naGod the world; and with popular mythology, tions of the earth, that they may dwell which believed in as many gods or goddesses as together. Or, Has caused all the nations of the domains in nature or political divisions in the earth (sprung) of one blood, to dwell together. The state.-He that is Lord (master) of heaven latter meaning is preferred by Alford, De Wette, and of earth, not in hand-made tern- and Meyer; the former is the more general view, pies dwells. Though this truth had been im- and seems to me the better one, both because pressed on the mind of the Jewish nation by the simpler grammatically, and also because it better 0. T. prophets, and was recognized by some of accords with the context. The point is not that the better thinkers even in heathendom, it was God has caused the nations to dwell together, nevertheless a radical and startling doctrine to for in fact they had worshipped different and preach in the heart of Athens. Observe that even rival gods, and lived in perpetual conflict; CH. XVII.] THE ACTS. 197 might feel after him, and find him, though he be not 29 Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, far from every one of us: we ought notb to think that the Godhead is like unto 28 Forz in him we live, and move, and have our gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's debeing; asa certain also of your own poets have said, vice. For we are also his offspring. y ch. 14: 17....z Col. 1: 17....a Titus 1:12....b Isa. 40:18, etc. but that he had made them of one blood, in order that they must thus grope after God, see Rom. that they might dwell together in peace. Having 1: 21. Observe that idols result from a groping asserted the unity of God, Paul proceeds to assert after a mediator able to reveal an unknown God the unity of the race. There is some doubt to the soul. If haply, indicates a contingency whether the word blood is authentic or not. Al- not likely to happen. In fact, so far as history ford retains, Tischendorf omits it. The question indicates, the instances of such finding of the is only important in its bearing on the scientific true God by the groping of the heathen, though question, whether the various races of men de- not unknown, are rare.-Though he be not scended from a common parentage or not. The far from us. He is hard to find, not because whole religious significance of Paul's address is he withdraws from us, but because we withdraw preserved, by the reading which omits the word from him. Our iniquities separate us from him blood, and understands his reference to be to the (Isaiih 59: 2; Jer. 23: 23, 24; Rom. 10: 6, 8). divine origin of men, all races being offspring of 28. For in him we live and move and one Father (see ver. 28). This truth corrects, have our being. Comp. Ephes. 1:10; Col. not merely national pride, which was a strongly I: 17; Heb. 1: 3. The whole is to be taken litmarked characteristic of the Athenians, who erally, not of spiritual life and being merely. claimed to be aboriginal, sprung from the earth, "A climax rising higher with each term; out of but also controverts the fundamental idea of God we should have no life, nor even movement, polytheism, which gives to every nation a differ- which some things without life have (plants, ent origin, a different religion, and a different water, etc.), nay, not any existence at all; we god. —Iaving fixed the appointed seasons should not have been." —(Mleyer.) This declaand limits of their abode. So Dr. Hackett, ration gives no countenance to pantheism; that who gives the significance well: "The apostle, asserts that God is all, and all is God; this, that by adding this, admonishes the Athenians that God is in all, and all is dependent upon God.they, like every other people, had not only re- As certain also of your own poets have ceived their peculiar advantages from the cor- said. The reference is probably to Aratus. mon Creator, but that they could hold them He lived about B.c. 270; was a native of Cilionly during the continuance of his good will and cia, Paul's native province, perhaps, though that favor. In assigning to the nations their respec- is not quite certain, of Tarsus; lived, in his later tive abodes, he had fixed both the seasons of years, in Macedonia; wrote several poems and their prosperity and the limits of their territory, some prose works. Only two astronomical poems i. e., it was he who decided when, and how long have been preserved, one of which asserts in the they should flourish, and how far their dominion introduction the dependence of all things upon should extend. We have the same idea exactly Jupiter, and contains the words here quoted, in Job 12: 23." Let me add that the truths em- "For we are also his offspring." Cleanthes, bodied in this verse are peculiarly applicable to who lived about 300 B. c., and was born at Assos our own age and nation, in which all races inter- in Troas, uses very nearly the same language in mingle, and in which self-conceit is the predom- a well-known hymn to Jupiter. Plato, in the inant national vice. same spirit, declares that God is the "father of 27. That they should seek the Lord. noble children;" and Plutarch, that the soul is Rather, God, which is the best reading. The "not only made by him, but begot by him." whole object of the divine providence, in his (Comp. Matt. 6: 9, note.) Observe that Paul dealings with nations as well as with individuals, is does not quote the Bible, but a heathen poet; to bring them to a knowledge of the one true he quotes as an authority that which his audience God. This is the declaration of the apostle; will accept as such. Contrast his course in the that it has important bearings on the Christian synagogue at Antioch (ch. 13), where his whole conception of national life, and one peculiarly address is based on Scripture. applicable to our own times, is apparent.-If 29. We ought not to think. He classes haply they might feel after him. As a blind himself with them, as though this error had forman gropes for some object which he is unable to merly been his also. To those not under the see. The same Greek word is used in the Sep- law he becomes as not under the law, that he tuagint in Gen. 27:12, 21, 22, which see for illus- may win those not under the law (I Cor. 9: 20). tration. How the heathen became so blinded Observe how, without directly declaring the 198 THE ACTS. [CH. XVII. 30 And the times of this ignorance God winked at; 32 And when they heard of the resurrection of the but nowd commandeth all men every where to re- dead,f some mocked: and others said, We will hear pent: thee again g of this matter. 31 Because he hath appointed e a day, in the which 33 So Paul departed from among them. he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man 34 Howbeit certain men clave unto him, and bewhom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assur- lieved: among the which was Dionysius the Areo!aance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the gite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with dead. them. c Rom. 3: 25....d Luke 24 47: Titus 2: 10, 11....e Rom. 2: 16....f ch. 26: 8.... g ch. 24: 25; Luke 14:18. N. T. doctrines of incarnation and atonement, he ual development in the future life, carried on in leads toward them. If we are God's offspring, all alike, from the stage attained by the discithen we ought not to think that he is like the pline of earth. See Matt. 25: 31-46, Prel. Note. work of our hands and device, for he is like us; -By that man whom he hath ordained. then his highest manifestation will be looked for Jesus Christ. See John 5: 25-29. Observe that in a perfect Son, that man whom he hath or- Paul here refers to Jesus as that man, saying nothdained (ver. i). The argument here against idol- ing of his divine nature, his incarnation, his kingatry is exactly analogous in spirit to that of Ps. dom, because he would then be liable to misappre115: 3-8 and Isa. 46: 5-7. Observe that it applies hension, and might be thought to be adding to the to all use of images for the purpose of bringing deities of Athens another deified Jewish hero. God near to the soul through the imagination. But in Thessalonica he speaks of Christ's kingThis is the reason given for their use in the Romish dom and second coming (ver. 7, note), and in Corchurch to-day; the truth is, however, that the inth of his incarnation (1 Cor. 1: 22-24). He adapts Godhead is not like to such images, and this is his preaching to the needs and the understandequally true of art representations of Christ, since ing of his auditors. The word that is not in the what is adorable in him is not the fleshly form original; the definite article is wanting; but it is (2 Cor. 5:16), but the inward, impalpable spirit. implied by the construction. See Alford's Greek 30, 31. The times of this ignorance God Test.-Giving assurance. Literally giving or overlooked. Comp. ch. 14: 16, where the offering faith, i. e., a ground for faith to rest thought is substantially the same. As in his infi- upon.-In that he hath raised him from the nite mercy God is said to forget the sins which he dead. The resurrection of Jesus is, historically, pardons, so full and complete is his forgiveness the basis for faith in a supernatural Christianity. (Jer. 31:34), so here he is said to overlook, i. e., not See Vol. I, p. 330, Note on the Resurrection of to see, the sins which are the fruits of ignorance. Jesus Christ. Eternal life has ever been given to even those in 32-34. But hearing of the resurrection idolatrous nations and times, who, by patient of the dead. The resurrection of all the dead continuance in well-doing, sought for glory and was necessarily implied by Paul's statements, honor and immortality (Rom. 2: 7, 10), and their viz., that the dead should all come into judgidolatry, if it has not been accompanied by works ment, and that the assurance of this general risof darkness, has been overlooked.-But now ing was afforded by the resurrection of the One commandeth all men everywhere to re- by whom the judgment should be conducted.pent. The command to repentance was not Some mocked; and others said. The latsomething new, for conscience, convicting the ter were no more serious, but only more courteGentiles of sin, carried with it a command to ous, than the former. It was ofily curiosity that repent (Rom. 2:14, 15). What was characteristic of brought them together; when that was satisfied the now was the fact that this command, hereto- they departed. There is no reason for supposing fore expressed directly by written or spoken that the one class were Epicureans or the others word only to the Jews, was henceforth, through Stoics.-But certain men clave unto him. the Gospel of Jesus Christ, to be carried to all Following him personally and becoming assomen, everywhere. Parallel is the declaration of elated with him. See ch. 5:13, note.-Dionych. 11: 18, "Then hath God also to the Gentiles sius the Areopagite. That is, a member of granted repentance unto life."-Because he the court of Areopagus. According to Eusebius hath appointed a day. The reason, not why he became afterward bishop of the church at he commands, but why men should make haste Athens, and died a martyr. The writings which to obey the command.-In the which he will have been attributed to him are undoubtedly judge the world. The language certainly spurious, probably the products of the fifth or implies a definite and fixed occasion of judgment sixth century. - Damaris. Nothing else is in the future. It is hardly consistent with the known of her; there is no adequate reason for idea of a continuous judgment, before which the the conjecture that she was the wife of Dionysouls of the dying appear immediately upon sius. death, and certainly not with the idea of a grad- PAUL AT ATHENS.-In considering the practi CH. XVIII.] THE ACTS. 199 CHAPTER XVIII. 2 And found a certain Jew namedh Aquila, born in Pontus, lately come from Italy, with his wife Priscilla; AFTER these things Paul departed from Athens, (because that Claudius had commanded all Jews to deand came to Corinth; part from Rome;) and came unto them. h Rom. 16: 3. cal lessons of this eventful day in Paul's life ob- unchanged. Stoicism answers to modern panserve, (1.) His courage of faith. Alone, in the theism, the doctrine that God is all and all is intellectual metropolis of idolatrous Greece, God; Epicureanism answers to modern matewhose religion was interwoven with its national rialism, the doctrine that there is no spirit, nothand social life, and sustained by pride, pecuniary ing but a mode of motion; the inscription to interests, political ambition, and a habit of gen- the Unknown God represents the aspirations erations, he does not hesitate to set against it which, in a different form, still express themthe simple theism of Christianity-One invisible selves in the writings of those who declare the God, Creator of the world and all that it con- Deity to be the Unknown and the Unknowable. tains-and to demand of his auditors that they Paul's treatment of the skepticism of Athens is repent of their idolatries, as of sin, basing his equally applicable to the parallel skepticism of demand on no other authority than their own our own times. We are to recognize it as a fact; consciousness, sustained by the utterances of to unhesitatingly attack it; to treat it as a genone of their own poets, and by the inscription on nine conviction, with respect, and yet as a spirone of their idolatrous altars. (2.) His wisdom itual blindness that is a sin to be repented of; in (a) the adaptation of truth. He preaches re- and we are to meet it, not by arguments drawn demption and justification to the Jews at Anti- from Scripture, whose authority it does not recoch in Pisidia (ch. 13), the kingdom of a coming ognize, nor by preaching the higher doctrines of Messiah to the few Jewish women in the proseu- Christianity-the incarnation, atonement, and chae at Philippi (ch. 16: 13, note), Christ crucified, second coming of Christ-but by appealing to the glory and wisdom of God, to wealthy and the inner consciousness of men, witnessed in and aristocratic Corinth (1 Cor. 1: 23, 24), the One only by themselves, and by laying the foundation, in true God, the Creator of all things, to skeptical, demonstrating the truth of theism, for a demonatheistic, and idolatrous Athens. (b.) His cour- stration of the truth of Christianity. teous and conciliatory spirit. He speaks of their superstition in terms of respect rather than of Ch. 18:1-22. PAUL AT CORINTH. IN SEASON AND reprobation, and recognizes their reverence asOUT OF SEASON, PAULTHE TENT-MAKERIS STILL PAUL - THE APOSTLE. —THE MI~IISTER MA~Y SOMETIMES LEAn:y real, while he endeavors to lead them from the HE APOSLETHE TER MAY OET LE the fletthwosioft THE SINNER, AND YET KEEP HIS OWN CONSCIENCE worship of the false to the worship of the true. CLEAN.-THE LORD IS WITH HIS CHILDREN IN THE HOUR (c.) His method. He finds a point of agreement OF THEIR TREMBLING AND WEAKNESS (comp. vers. with them in the inscription, To the Unknown 9, 10, with 1 Cor. 2: 3).-OvERRULING PROVIDENCE ILGod, and in the language of one of their own LUSTRATED.-THE WRATH OF MAN PRAISES GOD.poets, We are his offspring, and from that point THE CHRISTIAN'S RIGHT SOMETIMES TO STOP WORK deduces the doctrine of the unity and spirituality FOR THE SAKE OF WORSHIP (er. 21). of the Divine Being. (d.) He lays a foundation 1. And came to Corinth. A city of Greece for Christianity in preaching theism. It is use- remarkable in every aspect. It was about fortyless to preach the higher doctrines of the Gospel five miles from Athens; by sea, and with a fair to those who deny the fundamental tenet-the wind, the voyage can be made in from three to existence, personality, and power of God. (3.) five hours. Pre-eminently advantageous in situThe seemingly small results. In Philippi, where ation, notable in commerce and manufactures, Paul is beaten; in Thessalonica, from which he is foremost, in time as well as proficiency, in the driven; in Corinth, where opposition arouses a fine arts, mentally and manually active, it had an mob, large and prosperous churches are early important place in the history of Greece and formed. In Athens, where there is no opposi- Rome. The Christian student is attracted to it tion, where curiosity invites him to preach, and from the fact of its having received so long a receives his message either with courteous skep- visit from the Apostle Paul and been the scene ticism or mocking disdain, he does not live to of the initial Christian correspondence, the most see any results; there is no indication of a Chris- important of the epistles having all been written tian church in Athens in his time; in the time of from or to Corinth. See Chron. Table, p. 20. From the Antonines (2d century) paganism still flour- ancient Greece, or Hellas proper, the portion ished there. Indifference is more discouraging called Peloponnesus, or the island of Pelops, was than open opposition. (4.) The parallelism to almost severed by two seas-the Western, flowour own time. The forms of unbelief have ing in from the Adriatic and the Mediterranean, changed; their essential spirit and character are called the Corinthiacus Sinus, now Gulf of Pa 200 THE ACTS. [CH. XVIIL tras and Lepanto; the Eastern, from the LEgean In 146 B. C., after the Romans were angered by Sea, called the Sinus Saronicus, now the Gulf of the maltreatment of certain ambassadors who Egina. That this separation was not complete were in Corinth for the purpose of conferring was owing to a narrow, rocky, sterile plain, with deputies from the Achaean league, the city scarcely three and a half miles wide at its nar- was entered by Mummius, and an uncalled-for rowest point. This was the Isthmus, Pindar's and inexcusable destruction ordered. The "Bridge of the Sea," Xenophon's "Gate of the works of art, many and valuable, were carried to Peloponnesus," the home of the Isthmian games. Rome, the males slaughtered, the women and From this, the Isthmus, all such connecting children sold as slaves, the city pillaged by the strips of land have received their name. Entirely soldiery, and set on fire. All rebuilding on the across the northern end of the Isthmus stretched site, which was accursed and dedicated to the the Geraneian mountains through which there gods, was prohibited, and "the eye of Hellas" were only three passes; on the southern end was was utterly extinguished. After a century, the Oneian ridge not spanning the Isthmus en- Julius Csesar resolved to rebuild it, and 46 B. C. tirely-for between the ridge and the Sinus Co- sent thither a colony of veterans and freedmen, rinthiacus rose the Acrocorinthus, a sort of off- among whom were probably many of the Jewish shoot of the ridge separated from it by a ravine, race. The city which Paul visited one hundred leaving still a narrow level place between the years after was not the Grecian Corinth, but CorAcrocorinthus and the sea. Thus there were inth of Rome, a colony (see ch. 16:12, note), still the three passes on the south, one on the shore of capital of Achaia, and as such the residence of the Saronic Gulf, one through the ravine, and its proconsul Gallio. In the arts and literature one at the foot of the Acrocorinthus. This path Corinth had early established her superiority. then, for all the traffic between northern Greece It gave birth to painting, the most elaborate and Peloponnesus, this bridge, over which the order of architecture received from her its name, richly freighted Levantine vessels were dragged the finest bronze was the Aes Corinthiacum, and from sea to sea to avoid the stormy passage here the most beautiful terra-cotta vases were around the peninsula, was a place of the utmost sought. Although none of her sons are menimportance, and here Corinth, planting herself tioned among the illustrious writers of Greece, upon the slope of her citadel, the Acrocorinthus, poetry flourished in the early days of the city. reaching out her left hand, her port town Lache- It had been pre-eminent, too, in licentiousness; um, to the Corinthian sea, her right, the port its patron goddess was Aphrodite, the Greek Vetown Cenchrsea, to the Saronic Gulf, supervised nus, in one of whose temples a thousand courteand controlled the communication between the zans were kept for the service of strangers; its East and the West. Although she looked out most famous monument, that to the courtezan upon no fertile lands, excepting the narrow Lais, who took such sums from the merchants, plain, which gave rise to the proverbial expres- who came to the city, as utterly to ruin them. sion for great wealth, "To possess what lies be- Pausanias, who visited Corinth in the 2d centween Corinth and Sicyon," the scene from the tury, describes the temples and monuments to summit of the Acrocorinthus was not a dull one. the numerous gods and goddesses, and espeOn one side, over across the sea, forty-five miles cially the famous fountain of Peirene, which is away, could be seen the Acropolis of Athens, said to have received its waters, which were dewith the mountains of Attica and Bceotia, and the licious and abundant, by some secret spring from islands of the Archipelago; on the other hand a fountain on the summit of the Acrocorinthus. were the mountains of northeastern Greece, Nothing remains to us of ancient Corinth except "Parnassus towering above Delphi"; just be- a few Doric columns in ruins, and some possible low, the little plain resolutely keeping the remains of a bath of Hadrian, an amphitheatre of waters of the East and the waters of the West still later date. It is now a small unhealthy from uniting, the busy life of the two harbors, malarious town called Gortho. For further deand the city itself, spread out to view. Could a scription of place and people, see Intro. to Episcity thus distinguished endure? Satisfied, elated, ties to Corinthians. intoxicated, would she not fall from her regality? 2. And found a certain Jew named Her history: answers. Though concerned in Aquila. Of Aquila and Priscilla we have no many contests, with great expenditure of men knowledge outside the Scripturenarrative. From and treasure, its early history had been one of the fact of their holding Christian meetings at general prosperity, but poisoned with jealousy their house both at Ephesus and Rome it has it became inimical to both Athens and Sparta, in been supposed that they were persons of some turn joining one against the other, then became wealth. The Roman form of their names may subject to the Macedonian kings, and finally to have come, as did Paul's, from some connecRome. Still however, it enjoyed a measure of tion with a Roman family. They accompanied supremacy, being united to the Achaean league. Paul to Ephesus, and there Aquila rendered him CH. XVIII.] THE ACTS. 201 3 And because he was of the same craft, he abode 4 And he reasoned in the i synagogue every sabbath, with them, and i wrought: for by their occupationthey and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks. were tentmakers. 5 And when Silask and Timotheus were come from i ch. 20: 34....j ch. 17: 2.... k ch. 17: 14, 15. most important services. It appears that Pris- reached Rome at this time; that the Jews insticilla was a woman of marked ability, being not gated riots against their Christian brethren, as only mentioned as sharing in the hospitality of in other places in the Roman empire-Corinth the family, but also in the theological instruc- (ver. 12), Berea (ch. 17: 13), Thessalonica (ch. 17: 5), tion of Apollos. From the fact that her name is Iconium (ch. 14:19 ), Antioch in Pisidia (ch. 13: 50); always mentioned first it has been inferred that and that Suetonius, who wrote half a century she was the more energetic of the two, but it is a after the event, which he dismisses in a senfact worthy of note that the two are always men- tence, formed the impression that this Christus tioned together, from which we may conclude that or Chrestus was somehow responsible for the they furnish a happy example of harmony and outbreaks, and therefore represented him as their sympathy in Christian life.-Born in Pontus. instigator. The decree, whatever it was, did not On Pontus, see ch. 2: 9, note.-Lately come remain long in force, for we find Aquila not long from Italy. None other than the ordinary geo- after in Rome (Rom. 16:3), and many Jews resigraphical sense is meant by the N. T. reference dent there (ch. 28: 15). to this country, which consisted of the penin- 3, 4. And because he (Paul) was of the sula between the Alps and the straits of Messina. same craft. I can see no reason for the surmise There are three, or more properly four, references that Aquila and Priscilla were Christians before in the N. T. to it; they illustrate the military this time. The language of ver. 2, A certain Jew, relations of the imperial peninsula and the prov- seems to me inconsistent with that opinion; if preinces (Acts 10: 1), the subsisting trade between the viously converted, Aquila would have been desigpeninsula and the Mediterranean (Acts 27: ), the nated as a certain brother. What brought Paul spread of the Gospel in the West (Heb. 13: 24), and and Aquila together was their common industry, this verse alludes to the large Jewish population and the practical lesson drawn by Conybeare and which from other sources we learn it contained.- Howson is legitimate: "The trade which St. Because that Claudius. Fourth Roman em- Paul's father had taught him in his youth was peror; his full name was Tiberius Claudius Nero thus the means of procuring him invaluable Durus Germanicus. He was called from a quiet associates in the noblest work in which man was and obscure life to succeed Caligula A.D. 41. ever engaged. No higher example can be found He had been considered from childhood lacking of the possibility of combining diligent labor in in intellect, the natural irresoluteness of his char- the common things of life with the utmost spiracter had been increased by contemptuous treat- ituality of mind."-And wrought, for by ocment from his relatives, and harshness and cruelty cupation they were tent-makers. Every Jew from servants. The evil wrought during his reign was required by Rabbinical laws to teach his sons is ascribed to others rather than to him, and he a trade, that he might be independent; this was is said to have been good and honest. Herod rendered the more necessary since the religious Agrippa the First, who was concerned in nomi- teachers, prophets, scribes, rabbis, had no state nating him to power, received accessions of ter- pay, and nothing answering to the modern annuiritory from the emperor in return. After a weak ties often given by government to distinguished and foolish reign Claudius was poisoned by his literary men. So Jesus himself was probably fourth wife, Agrippina, the mother of the infa- taught the carpenter's trade (Mark 6: 3), and Paul mous Nero.-Had commanded all Jews to the trade of a tent-maker. These tents were depart from Rome. To what decree refer- made of a cloth woven out of goat's-hair, supence is here made is uncertain. There is no plied by the goats of Paul's native province, and question that the Jews were a general object of hence known as Cilicium. The same tents of dislike among the Romans; they were perse- goat's-hair are still seen covering the plains of cuted by three successive Roman emperors; see Cilicia in harvest. The use of tents was then ch. 6: 9, note. Suetonius says that Claudius and still is very great in the East, and the busidrove the Jews from Rome because they were ness of manufacture and repair was and is an incessantly raising tumults at the instigation of important one. "Tent-making constitutes an a certain Chrestus. Chrestus was a common important occupation in Western Asia at the name, Christus was not; the two were often present day. In all the larger cities, and particused interchangeably; the pronunciation was ularly at Constantinople, there is a portion of the the same, or nearly so; hence the surmise is bazaar, or business part of the town, entirely not unreasonable that Christianity had already devoted to this branch of industry. Here may 202 THE ACTS. [CH. XVIII. Macedonia, Paul was pressed in the spirit, and testi- phemed, he shookm his raiment, and said unto them, fled to the Jews that Jesus was Christ. Your n blood be upon your own heads: I am clean: 6 And when they opposed' themselves, and bias- from henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles. f 2 Tim. 2: 25....m Neh. 5:13....n Ezek. 33:4. be seen men engaged in cutting and sewing can- woman. There is no reason for understanding vas, in constructing or finishing off tents of vari- by the language here that Paul was engaged in ous forms and sizes, in mending and repairing weaving the cloth; the natural meaning of the those long used, or packing them up for their original is that conveyed by our English version, customers. This is what we have described as which represents him as a tent-maker, employing the military tent, for the black tent of the no- for that purpose probably the manufactured mads is made exclusively by themselves. But hair-cloth. It is, however, possible that the raw the military tent is not employed solely for the material was an article of commerce, and that he purpose of warfare. The civilian often carries wove the cloth as well as made it into tents. it with him on his journey, and pitches it at There was in those days no such division of labor night; it is frequently seen beside some hot as exists in our day. The ancient tent was somespring, whose sanitary waters are sought to times made, as generally with us, simply of canmitigate the sufferings of the sick; and one of vas or skin, stretched upon ends, and sometimes the most refreshing sights of the advancing in whole or in part of wood, and covered with spring is the herds of horses feeding on the bar- canvas or skins.-And persuaded the Jews ley sown for the purpose in the neighborhood of and the Greeks. Was persuading; some meaevery town, with the conical tents of their keep- sure of success is indicated by this word. The ers scattered here and there over the valley or Greeks are here the proselytes, who attended the plain. The apostle Paul was a tent-maker (Acts synagogue. Prominent among them was Justus s8: 3), and the tents he constructed were doubt- (ver. 7). less employed by the Roman soldiers, since no 5. And when Silas and Timotheus were military power existed in his day in the lands come from Macedonia. Silas from Berea, where he wrought. The Roman tent, like the Timothy from Thessalonica. It is not necessaGrecian, is probably identical with the tent still rily implied that they came together. Comparused in the same lands."-('Van Lenep's Bible ing ch. 17:14-16 with 1 Thess. 1: 1, 2, I believe Lands, p. 415.) Women, as well as men, engage the facts to be that Timothy was sent back to Thessalonica from Berea, not from Athens; that =OMN__AN& EN-CLTH ~_ iPaul, finding no opening for his work in Athens, proceeded to Corinth, and that Timothy probably rejoined Silas at Berea, whence they both =___l___ Ecame on to Corinth and rejoined Paul there. For =______n~ m ~ other views, see Conybeare and Howson, I: 406, note.-Paul was wholly given to the word. The best reading is to the word, not in the spirit. The meaning isnot perfectly clear. It-may indi-'__e~ _l t Sil~cate (as Alford and Alexander) that Silas' and Timothy found: Paul "more than usually absorbed in the work of testifying to the Jews, a crisis in the work being imminent, which resulted in their rejection of the word of life; " or it may mean (as Hackett and Robinson) that after they came he gave himself wholly to the word, being relieved by the contribution which they brought him from the Macedonian churches (2 Cor. 11: 9) from the necessity of devoting a considerable part of his time to manual labor, in order to earn his daily bread. Up to this time he had been WOMEN WEAFVING TENT-CLOTH.' in fear and in much trembling" (I Cor. 2: 3), not from apprehension of personal injury, but from a in the manufacture both of the cloth and of the sense of his own weakness and inability to cope tents; the cloth is used also for garments. Mr. with the corruption and wickedness which he saw Rawson, whose sketch of modern tents and tent- about him. This experience, here and in Athens makers accompanies this note, informs me that' (ch. 17: 16), indicates in Paul a strong sense of need he has a cloak made from this cloth by an Arab of human sympathy and fellowship, such as is CH. XVIII.] THE ACTS. -203 7 And he departed thence, and entered into a cer- io For IP am with thee, and no man shall set on tain man's house, named Justus, one that worshipped thee, to hurt thee: for I have.much people in this city. God, whose house joined hard to the synagogue. II And he continued there a year and six months, 8 And Crispus,0 the chief ruler of the synagogue, be- teaching the word of God among them. lieved on the Lord with all his house; and many of the 12 And when Gallio was the deputy of Achaia, the Corinthians hearing, believed, and were baptized. Jews made insurrection with one accord against Paul, g Then spake the Lord to Paul in the night by a vis- and brought him to the judgment seat, ion, Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace: o 1 Cor. 1: 14.... p Matt. 28: 20. often found in strong, independent, self-reliant he was a heathen proselyte, but not necessarily natures.-Testifying to the Jews the Mes- at this time a Christian, though sympathizing siah Jesus. Not merely, as in our English with Paul rather than with his heathen perseversion, that Jesus was Christ, but the whole cutors.-And Crispus. He was baptized by truth respecting the life of Jesus, and how his Paul (i Cor. 1:14) and is said to have subsequently life fulfilled the prophecies of the 0. T. concern- become bishop of Egina. His name, which is ing the Messiah (see ch. 13). foreign, indicates some connection with heathen 6. Shaking his garments. Shaking off the nationalities; his office that he was a Jew.-The dust as a testimony.against them; a common chief ruler of the synagogue. On the consymbolical act among the Hebrews. See ch. stitution of the synagogue, its method of wor13:'51, and Matt. 10: 14, note.-Your blood ship and form of government, etc., see Matt. be upon your own heads. Comp. Ezek. 4: 23, note. This ruler of the synagogue was 33: 4. Paul's act here illustrates the principle the president of its board of elders.-With all laid down there. Contrast also Matt. 27: 24. his house. Comp. ch. 16:15, 34. Among the Like Pilate, Paul declares himself innocent; like believers were Gaius and Stephanas (i Cor. 1:14, 10), Pilate, Paul employs a symbol to emphasize his who, with Crispus, were baptized by Paul's own declaration. But Pilate, though he uses the hand. The others were baptized probably by symbol, yet is in fact guilty, in that he condemns Silas or Timothy, not by'Paul. the innocent to death; Paul is guiltless, in that 9-11. By a vision. That is, by some superhe does not turn from the Jews till they refuse natural appearance to him, though, very possito hear his message of salvation.-I shall bly, in a dream. Comp. ch. 27: 23.-Be not henceforth with a pure conscience, go to afraid. Possibly, after so determined and bold the Gentiles. So Alford. It is literally, I, a renunciation of the Jews, the apostle suffered a clean, henceforth go, etc. Observe in this sentence reaction, and doubted whether he had not dea hint of the motive which led Paul always first stroyed the hope of further work.-Speak~ and to preach to the Jews: because he could not, hold not thy peace. The double form, affirmwith a good conscience, go to the Gentiles with- ative and negative, adds emphasis. Comp. out first offering the Gospel to his own people. Isaiah 58: 1; Job 2: 3.-For I am with thee. Comp. Rom. 9: 1-3; 10: 1. Comp. Jer. 1: 8; Matt. 28: 20; John 14: 18-23.7, 8. And he departed thence. From the Shall set on thee to hurt thee. So as to synagogue; where -he was denied a hearing.- hurt thee; a promise fulfilled in the experiences And entered into a certain manNs house which followed.-I have much people in named Justus.:Not to live, but to preach. this city. Literally, There isfor me much people The fact that it adjoined the synagogue made it in this city. Not many people already conseconvenient for this purpose. The implication is crated.to God, but many whom God recognized as that, as he was preaching, he was vehemently his.; and this may imply either that there were interrupted in the service by the outcries of the many who were appointed to become his own, Jews, and that he responded by shaking off the or many in whom he saw a preparedness to redust against them, referring to Ezekiel 33: 4 in ceive the Gospel.-And he continued there a citation which they would readily understand, a year and six months. As the result of and departing immediately to the adjoining Paul's labors at Corinth, a Christian church was house-many of the congregation, perhaps includ- established, not only in Corinth, but also in its ing the chief ruler, going out with him. The port town Cenchrea (Rom. 16: 1), and apparently court-yard of any of the larger Greek houses elsewhere in Achaia (2 Cor. 1: ). The year and six would afford a convenient place for religious ser- months probably includes the whole of his Corinvices. Of Justus nothing more is known than thian ministry, during which time the incident the statement here. The Syriac and Arabic ver- narrated in vers. 12-17 occurred; some, howsions have Titus, while the Vulgate combines ever, regard it as extending only to that incithe two names, Justus Titus. The description dent, the yet a good while of ver. 18 indicating a of him as one that worshipped God, indicates that still further stay in the city..... 204 THE ACTS. [Cu. XVIII. 13 Saying, This fellow persuadeth men to worship of your law,r look ye to it; for I will be no judge of God contrary to the law. such matters. 14 And when Paul was now about to open his i6 And he drave them from the judgment seat. mouth, Gallio said unto the Jews, If it were a matter 17 Then all the Greeks took8 Sosthenes, the chief of wrong, or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews,q reason ruler of the synagogue, and beat him before the judgwould that I should bear with you: ment seat. And Gallio cared for none of those things. i5 But if it be a question of words and names, and 18 And Paul after this tarried there yet a good q Rom. 13: 3....r chaps. 23: 29; 25: 11, 19; John 18: 31....s 1 Cor. 1:1. 12. Gallio being deputy of Achaia. Pro- son; no such complaint would be preferred by consul. On the difference between imperial and Jews to a Roman magistrate.-If it were a senatorial provinces, see ch. 13: 7, 8, note. matter of injustice (a plain violation of law, Achaia was originally a senatorial province, was infringing on the rights of others), or wicked made an imperial province by Tiberius, remained mischief (even a mischievous act of a maliso under Caligula, but was restored to the senate cious kind, not directly contravening any special by Claudius, and was at this time, therefore, statute), reason would that I should bear governed by proconsuls. Originally a narrow with you. The language is significant as indistrip of land in the north of the Peloponnesus, eating that he was, as a Roman, impatient of the whose cities were confederated in an ancient contentions of the Jews, who already had the League, in the N. T. Achaia signifies the Roman reputation of being a factious and disquiet peoprovince, which, with Macedonia, included all of pie. See on ver. 2.-Concerning words. Greece. Hence the use of the terms together. Rather doctrines; here Jewish theology.-And Gallio, mentioned in the N. T. only here, was the names. To a Roman, the question whether elder brother of Annaeus Seneca, the philos- Jesus was the Christ would seem to be a mere opher; his own name was Annaeus Novatus, and question of names.-And your laws. Comp. he received the name by which he is known to Pilate's action (John 18: 30) and that of Lysias (Acts us, because of his adoption into the family of 23: 29) and Festus (Acts 25. 20). But Gallio was a Junius Gallio, the rhetorician. He died in A. D. more courageous man than either Pilate or Fes06, having, probably, but shortly before left tus. Moreover, the influence of the Jews at Achaia for a sea-voyage for the benefit of his Corinth was insignificant; at Jerusalem and health. His brother's allusions to him, which Caesarea it was all-important for the Roman ruler are exceedingly affectionate, indicate that he to keep them at peace.-I do not wish to be was a man of integrity and honesty, and beloved judge of these things. Observe, as an indicaon account of his amiability and suavity, and the tion of the simple truthfulness of the narrative, account here is in harmony with such a char- that the narrator does not hesitate to describe acter. —Mlade insurrection. Rather, made an the contempt of a rorran official for the Jewish assault.-W-ith one accord. Indicating pre- nation and the Christian cause.-And he drave concerted action. The indications from ver. 17 them from the judgment-seat. Not necesare that Sosthenes had replaced Crispus as chief sarily, yet not impossibly, with force. -Then ruler of the synagogue, and was a leader in this all the Greeks. The word Greeks, omitted by movement.-To the judgment-seat. A mov- Tischendorf and Alford, and wanting in the best able, or sometimes a permanent, throne or chair MSS., is doubtless an addition by a later hand, of state, used by the emperors at Rome, and in probably invented to prevent the possible imthe provinces by the proconsuls and other chief pression that the friends of Paul beat Sosthenes. magistrates, in administering justice. For illus- The interpolation probably correctly represents tration and description, see John 19:13, note. the facts. The Greeks took the occasion to beat 13-17. This fellow. Though the word fel- the chief religious representative of the Jews; low is not in the original, the language is that of a very small occasion was sufficient to call'into contempt, and is rightly represented in our Eng- action their latent hatred and contempt of'the lish version.-Contrary to the law. The Jewish people. The opinion advocated by some, same accusation had resulted in the scourging that he was a Christian and beaten by the Jews, and imprisonment of Paul and Silas at Philippi. is highly improbable. A Sosthenes of Corinth is See ch. 16: 21, note. But this judge was a very afterward mentioned by Paul as a Christian (i Cor. different type of Roman from the praetors of Phi- 1: i), but whether it is this person, or another of lippi. He perceived that it was not attachment the same name, we have no means of knowing, to the Roman law which had aroused the rage of The name is not an uncommon one.-And Galthe Jews, and he would have nothing to do with lio cared for none of these things. An the settlement of their own religious controver- often misapplied text. It does not refer to relisies. Some take the accusation as meaning gious indifference to Christian truth, for there against the law of Moses, but without good rea- is no indication that any Christian truth was CH. XVII.] THE ACTS. 205 while, and then took his leave of the brethren, and 20 When they desired him to tarry longer time with sailed thence into Syria, and with him Priscilla and them, he consented not; Aquila; having shorn t his head in Cenchrea:u for he 21 But bade them farewell, saying, I must by all had a vow. means keep this feast that cometh in Jerusalem:w but i9 And he came. to Ephesus, and left them there: I will return again unto you, ifx God will. And he but he himself entered into the synagogue, and rea- sailed from Ephesus. sonedv with the Jews. 22 And when he had landed at Ctesarea, and gone up, and saluted the church, he went down to Antioch. t ch. 21: 24; Numb. 6: 18....u Rom. 16: 1.... v ch. 17: 2.... w chaps. 19: 21; 20. 16.... x 1 Cor. 4: 19; James 4: 15. brought before him; he did not even hear Paul the fire which was under the sacrifice of the peacespeak; but to his indifference to the Jewish ex- offerings, indicating the ordinary state of friendly citement, and to the mob violence against Sos- communion with God. If the vow here menthenes. With an easy indifference to anything tioned was that of the Nazarite, Paul must have that did not threaten to weaken Roman authority, shorn, that is, trimmed, not shaved his head at or impair seriously the peace of the city, he left Cenchrea, preparatory to the vow, purposing the Jews to settle their own religious questions not to cut his hair again till he had fulfilled the among themselves, and Sosthenes to the mercies vow by the offering at Jerusalem, or else the of the mob. obligation of the Nazarite had been changed 18. Tarried yet a good while. Probably since 0. T. times. The customary term of the this time is included in the eighteen months Nazarite vow, when not for life, was, according mentioned in ver. 11. See note there.-Of the to the rabbis, thirty days. The law concerning brethren. Perhaps leaving Silas behind; he is it is found in Numbers, ch. 6; Scripture innot mentioned again in Acts; Timothy is next stances are those of Samson (Judges 13: 5), Samuel mentioned at Ephesus, in ch. 19: 22. -Unto ( Sam. 1: 11), and John the Baptist (Luke 1: 15).-In Syria. In that direction; stopping at Ephesus Cenchrea. The eastern and most important on the way.-lHaving shorn his head. Some harbor of Corinth, distant from it about eight or think that it was Aquila, not Paul, of whom this nine miles. A double wall, extending from Corwas said. The great body of critics, however, inth to its nearest harbor Lecheum, protected apply it to Paul. The other view appears to be the Corinthian shore, and the fortifications at an afterthought, suggested by the supposed Cenchrea were of great moment to the safety of incongruity of an 0. T. vow entered into by Paul, the pass along the Saronic shore. It was a natuwho so vigorously repudiated the obligations of ral harbor, while Lechaeum was an artificial the ceremonial law. But (1) there is no reason one, and possessed a life within itself which why the historian should mention Aquila's the nearness of Corinth prevented at Lecheum. shaving his head, while this act by Paul was Its idolatry partook of the same licentious charprobably connected with his journey to Jerusa- acter as that at Corinth, and the temples and lem, where the vow would require to be perfected monuments which Paul must have seen are deby some sacrifices in the Temple (see ch. 21: 29), and scribed by Pausanias. There was an organized is thus stated to explain his refusal to remain at Christian church at Cenchrea (Rom. 16: i), and traEphesus, and his earnestness to proceed. (2.) dition gives the name Lucius as that of its first The form of the sentence almost necessarily con- bishop, appointed by Paul himself. It is now nects the statement with Paul, not with Aquila. deserted, but the spot retains a form of the name, "There are from verses 18 to 23 inclusive, no less and some ruins of its foundations remain. than nine aorist participles, eight of which indis- 19-22. And he came to Ephesus. A voyputably apply to Paul as the subject of the sec- age of two or three days. On the place, see ch, tion, leaving it hardly open to question that the 19:1, note, and Intro. to Epis. to the Ephesians.participle having shorn must be referred to him They desired him to tarry longer time also. "-(Aford.) The vow here is very gener- with them. The only occasion in which he was ally thought to be that of the Nazarite. The re- urged to remain and preach the Gospel in the strictions of this vow were threefold. There must synagogue and to the Jews. The vow that called be entire abstinence from all strong drink, from him to Jerusalem must have been one of pecuthe juice of the grape, and from everything be- liar sacredness in his eyes, to have enabled him longing to the vine. The hair of the Nazarite to resist such a call.-Saying, I must by all was to be permitted to grow, no razor touching means keep this feast that is coming in his head during all the days of his separation, Jerusalem. Tischendorf omits these words, and he should on no account defile himself for and there is some uncertainty respecting them. the dead. When the term of the vow expired, They are, however, retained by Olshausen, the Nazarite brought a sin-offering, a burnt-offer- De Wette, Meyer, Alford. The feast was either ing, and a peace-offering, with the usual append- the Passover or the Pentecost; most probably ages, his hair being.shorn or shaven, and cast into the latter. This is indicated by the fact that 206 THE ACTS. [CH. XVIII. 23 And after he had spent some time there, he andria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the scriptures, departed and went over all the country of Gala- came to Ephesus. tiay and Phrygia in order, strengtheningz all the dis- 25 This man was instructed in the way of the Lord; ciples. and being ferventb in the spirit, he spake and taught 24 And a certain Jew named a Apollos, born at Alex- diligently the things of the Lord, knowing C only the baptism of John. y Gal. 1: 2....z chaps. 14: 22; 15:32, 41.....a 1 Cor. 1: 12; 3:4-6; Titus 3: 13....b Rom. 12: 11; James: 16....c ch. 19: 3. navigation was not ordinarily open early enough of time; probably a few months. Conybeare to make the voyage from Corinth possible in and Howson, whose chronology is generally well time to reach Jerusalem in March or early April. considered, suppose that he reached Antioch in Observe that he here postpones Christian work, the summer and left in the fall of A. D. 54. On in order to get the benefit df personal commu- Galatia and Phrygia, see ch. 16: 6, note. Comp. nion with other Christians, and an opportunity with this revisitation of the churches ch. 15: 41, for public worship.- Landed at Caesarea. and observe how Paul is not less concerned to For description and illustration of CSesarea, see strengthen the saints than to convert sinners. ch. 8: 40, note.-And gone up and saluted 24, 25. And a certain Jew named Apolthe church. At Jerusalem. This was still los. Of whom nothing is known besides the inregarded as the mother church. Only here could formation here given, except the facts that his he have kept the feast.-He went down to eloquence attracted many at Corinth who would Antioch. In Syria, whence he had originally fain have made him the leader of a Christian sect started (ch. 15:35, 36). This completes Paul's sec- in the church (I Cor. 3: 6); that he would not perond missionary tour. mit it, and, probably for this reason, refused to return to Corinth, though earnestly urged to do Ch. 18:23-28. —PAUL'S THIRD MISSIONARY TOUR. so by Paul (I cor. 16:12), who testifies his regard HIS EARLY MINISTRY AT EPHESUS.-GOD USES ALL for him in Titus 3:13. He is regarded by some INSTRUMENTS. critics as the author of the Epistle to the HeA. D. 54. With this verse begins the third brews.-Born at Alexandria. A celebrated missionary tour of the apostle Paul. For its city and seaport of Egypt, on the Mediterranean, general course, see map, p. 21. The first por- twelve miles from the mouth of the river Nile, tion of this tour we are unable to trace with ac- named in honor of Alexander the Great, who curacy. Paul began (autumn, A. D. 54), as be- founded it, B. c. 332. He selected it for the fore, by revisiting the churches which he had Greek colony which he proposed to found, from previously founded in the provinces of Galatia the great natural advantages which it possessed, and Phrygia; thence, by what route we have no and from the admirable harbor formed by the means of determining, he came to Ephesus, deep water between Rhacotis and the isle of which was to the province of Asia a centre, as Pharos. It was built upon a strip of land beAthens and Corinth were to Greece. There he tween the sea and Lake Marcotis, and connected remained for a period of two years and upward with the isle of Pharos by a long mole nearly a (A. D. 55, 56; see ver. 10); thence he went into mile in length. Two main streets, 240 feet wide, Macedonia and Greece (ch. 20: 2), probably revisit- crossing each other at right angles in the middle ing the churches at Philippi, Berea, Thessalonica, of the city, left a free passage for the sea-breezes. Corinth, and Cenchrea, perhaps Athens also; Though mentioned in the N. T. only incidentally thence he returned, by a r6ute nearly-every stage in the Book of Acts (chaps. 6: 9; 27: 6) it exerted a of which we can trace by the geographical refer- powerful influence on the history of the develop. ences in chaps. 20 and 21, to Jerusalem. This ment of Christianity. It was a great literary was the end of his third missionary journey. and philosophic centre, was the site of the largest His arrest there prevented his returning to the library in the world, which under Cleopatra conpoint of his departure, Antioch in Syria. The tained 700,000 volumes, was a mother of philosowhole duration of this tour is believed to be phy and arts, and was a cosmopolitan city, in about four years, viz., from the autumn of A. D. which Greeks, Egyptians, and Jews had their 54 tothe summer or fall of A. D. 58. During this respective quarters. At this time nearly onetour he is thought also to have written the fol- third of its population were Jews; they had, lowing Epistles, viz.: From Ephesus, spring, 57, however, materially modified their religious 1 Corinthians; from Macedonia, autumn, 57, belief, to conform it to the dreamy philosophy 2 Corinthians; from Corinth, winter, 57, Gala- of the Orient, which there found a home. On tians; from Corinth, spring, 58, Romans. See this philosophy, see John, ch. 1, Prel. Note. Chronol. Table, p. 20. The Alexandrian Jews, though more learned in 23. And after he had spent some time foreign philosophy than those of Palestine, or there. There is nothing to indicate the length even of Asia Minor, were despised by their CI. XVIII.] THE ACTS. 207 26 And he began to speak boldly in the synagogue: the brethren wrote, exhorting the disciples to receive whom when Aquila and Priscilla had heard, they took him: who, when he was come, helpede them much him unto them and expounded unto him the way of which had believedf through grace: God more d perfectly. 28 For he mightily convinced the Jews, and that pub27 And when he was disposed to pass into Achaia, licly, shewing by the scriptures that Jesus was Christ. d Heb. 6:1; 2 Pet. 3:18....e 1 Cor. 3: 6....f Ephes. 2: 8....g John 5: 39. brethren, because of their departure from the sus, where Priscilla and Aquila dwelt, seem to orthodox faith of the fathers. Presumptively, have been in ignorance on this point. See ch. Apollos was a pupil of the Alexandrian school, a 19: 3, 4.-Into Achaia. See ch. 18: 12, note. rhetorician, who had learned, in a very imperfect -He mightily convinced. Or vehemently, as way, the facts respecting the life of Jesus. See in Luke 23: 10; the adverb indicates the characbelow.-An eloquent man. This is probably ter of his speech, as fervid, vehement, impasthe meaning of the original here, though it may sioied. With this agrees the description of also be rendered, a learned man.-Mighty in the Apollos as an eloquent man, and fervent in the Scriptures. That is, in the 0. T. Scriptures. spirit.-The Jews. In the controversies which Observe, not merely learned in them, but power- everywhere took place in the early church beful in the use of them. Comp. 2 Tim. 3: 17. tween the Jewish and Gentile converts, and beOne reason of his power is indicated in the next tween the Christians and the Jews, who were at verse; he was fervent in spirit, and he taught out first their bitterest opponents, Apollos was an of them thethingsof the Lord. Comp. John 5:39. effective ally, by reason of his knowledge of A fervent spirit, a good knowledge of the Bible, O. T. Scripture, of which the Gentile converts, and a search in it always for the things concern- and even the proselytes, were comparatively iging Christ, are the elements that give power in its norant. His labors in Achaia appear to have use. Observe, too, that, ignorant as he was in been specially carried on in Corinth, where his almost the first principles of Christian theology, learning and eloquence, in marked contrast with he was powerful, through the Scriptures.-Was the simplicity of Paul's unoratorical preaching instructed in the way of the Lord. The (1 Cor. 2:1-4), attracted many friends, who endeavword rendered instructed (zatarXiw) literally indi- ored to organize a party or sect under his name cates oral instruction; hence, learning by rumor, (i Cor. 1: 12; 3: 4-6). See on ver. 24. report, or hearsay. Comp. ch. 21: 21, 24. That This "historical episode," as Meyer calls it, appears to be its meaning here. He had heard, appears to be introduced for the purpose of in an imperfect way, the story of Christ's life, showing what agencies were employed by the death, and resurrection; it exactly accorded Spirit of God in promoting the spread of the with the O. T. prophecies of the Messiah (see ch. Gospel. Preaching was not confined to those 3:18, note), and without further instruction he be- that were ordained by the apostles, nor even to gan to preach to the Jews from the 0. T. that such as were directly instructed in the Gospel the Messiah had come. But of the nature of his from the fountain head. The incident illustrates kingdom, and especially of the baptism which he and is partially parallel to Luke 9: 49, 50. Comp. commanded, into the name of the Father, the Rev. 22: 17, "Let him that heareth say Come." Son, and the Holy Ghost (Matt. 28: 19), he knew Analogous to this story of Apollos are some incinothing. He baptized simply as John, unto re- dents in the experience of modern missionaries pentance from sin (Matt. 3: ).-Knowing only in foreign lands. Dr. Chamberlain, of the Rethe baptism of John. That is, knowing no formed (Dutch) Mission, has narrated such an other baptism. He knew, probably, that the one to me. A Hindoo purchased a Bible from a Christians were baptized, but knew nothing of native who had bought it from a mission station; any difference between their baptism and that the purchaser was converted, with his wife, by which John employed. reading the Bible; they gathered the villagers 26-28. Aquila and Priscilla. Observe, a together and read it aloud to them, organized a woman is here the instructor of the religious quasi Christian church, without, however, bapteacher, working equally with her husband for tism or the Lord's Supper, the necessity and nahis enlightenment. Observe, too, that God, who ture of which they did not understand; he beuses the imperfectly instructed Apollosto preach came known far and near as " the man with the his Gospel to the Jews, and to aid the Gentile book." His church some seven or eight years Christians in replying to them, uses a layman thereafter, was found by some missionaries durand his wife, tent-makers, to instruct the learned ing a missionary journey through the, country, and eloquent Apollos.-More perfectly. In and after being more perfectly instructed in what respect is not indicated; hardly on the Christian doctrine, was received by them into point of baptism, since the Christians at Ephe- the visible "communion of saints." 208 THE ACTS. [CH. XIX. CHAPTER XIX. 2 He said unto them, Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And they said unto him, We AND it came to pass, that, while Apollosh was at have not1 so much as heard whether there be any Holy Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper Ghost. coasts, came to Ephesus; and finding certain disciples, h Cor. 3:4-6....i ch. 8:16; 1 Sam. 3: 7. Ch. 19: 1-41. PAUL AT EPHESUS. THE CONDITION Situated on the projecting forehead of the peninAND THE CONSUMMATION OF CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE: sula since known as Asia Minor, it was called REPENTANCE AND FAITH IN CHRIST ARE THE CONDI- one of the eyes of Asia-Smyrna, forty miles disTIONS; THE RECEIVING OF THE SPIRIT OF GOD IS THE tant, being the other. Partly on the ridge of CONSUMMATION (vers. 1-7) -PECULIAR EXIGENCIES RE- Mt. Coressus partly on Mt. Prion or Pion and QUIRE PECULIAR POWERS; GOD ADAPTS HIS GIFTS TO OUR NEEDS (vers., 12).-THE WORK OF GOD ANDTHE WORKS partly on the plain in the valley of the river OF DARKNESS IN CONFLICT: CHRISTIANITY CONTRASTED Cayster, from which these eminences arose, the WITH WITCHCRAFT (vers. 13-17).-GENUINE REPENT- city was built. This plain, about five miles long ANCE IS APT TO COST SOMETHING (ver. 19).-THE from east to west, and three miles broad, was GREATER THE GOOD THE FIERCER THE ENMITY (vers. bounded on three sides by mountains, and on the 10, 20, with 26). —GAIN IS NOT GODLINESS (vers. 25-27; fourth by the Icarian, one of the divisions of the 1 Tim. 6: 5).-THE TWOFOLD ENEMY OF CHRISTIANITY: JEgean sea. The outer port of the city was WORLDLINESS AND SUPERSTITION (ver. 27).- GOD formed by the channel of the Cayster and the RAISES UP FRIENDS AND DEFENDERS IN UNEXPECTED PLACES (rerS. 31, 35).-THE SERVANT OF THE LORD sbay into which it flowed; the inner port was a MUIST NOT STRIVE (ver. 37; 2 Tim. 2: 24). sort of lake, connected with the river, a short distance above its mouth, by a canal. The land A. D. 54-57. Paul probably arrived at Ephe- about was low, the waters abundant, and marshsus in the winter of A. D. 54 or the spring of es and lagoons, and a continual change of form A. D. 55, and left in the summer of A. D. 57. See was the consequence. The wash of the sea and Chronol. Table, p. 20. The episode related in the accumulations of silt had already, at the the preceding chapter probably occurred while time of Paul's visit, impaired the harbor; and its Paul was making the tour of visitation described in subsequent destruction, by the continuance of ch. 18:23. Thence, by what route we do not know, the same process, proved the death of the town. he came to Ephesus, where he had preached for a Ephesus has scanty material for history. Foundsingle Sabbath in the synagogue about a year pre- ed by Androchus, son of Codrus, Ephesus was vious, on his way to Jerusalem (ch. 18:19). The the royal residence of the Ionian kings, was a incident narrated in verses 1-7 has given rise to kind of sacred city, holding peculiar religious much perplexity, and not inconsiderable contro- festivals, was successively under the dominion of versy. It is foreign to my purpose to enter into the Persian and Lydian kings, and came finally these controversies, or to cumber my notes with under the Roman rule-the province of Asia, statements in detail of interpretations which seem with Ephesus for its capital, being formed 129 to me to be forced, and invented for theological or B. c. At the time of Paul's stay there it was a controversial reasons. I shall, therefore, simply free city and assize town, with thriving comindicate what appears to me to be clearly the merce and a fair cultivation of the arts and litermeaning of this passage, and the lessons which ature, with a fervor of idolatry, and bewitched are evidently taught by it. Much of the difficulty with sorcery. Although there are remains of here, as elsewhere in Acts, has been increased, if some beautiful buildings, the only ones which innot created, by forgetting the fact that in this terest us as students of the Bible are the stadium, early stage of church history, neither doctrine, the theatre, and the temple. From the ruins of church order, nor church ceremonials, had come the edifices and the descriptions of contemporainto a definite system, such as that in which they neous visitors, we have very minute information now exist. Christianity, as a system, both of doc- respecting these three buildings. The stadium, trine and order, was, as yet, growing; and it is or circus, 685 feet long and 200 wide, was the not at all surprising that Christian converts arena of the beast fights, foot-racing, wrestling, should have got only fragments of it. and pugilistic combats. It lay at the end of a broad 1. Having passed through the upper paved street, which led off to the north along the coasts. The eastern parts of Asia Minor, be- foot of Mt. Coressus. Out of the hill itself the yond the river Halys, or in that direction, are seats on the south were excavated, while those here intended. See map, p. 21.- Came to on the north were supported on arches. The Ephesus. The capital and most important city eastern end was of circular form, like a theatre; of the province of Asia-one of the chief of the the other extremity was built straight across, free cities which were the nucleus of the Ionian with open spaces on the north and south for the league-the emporium of the trade of the East. two entrances to the stadium. The theatre, ex Cf. XIX.] THE ACTS. 209. cavated from the sloping side of Mt. Coressus, and the greatest of all, Alexander the Great,, looked toward the west, faced with a portico, painted by Apelles. This last cost $35,000, equi-v' but, like other ancient theatres, without a roof. alent, Chandler says, to $193,250 at the present It is said to have been the largest edifice of the day. In the centre of the court, under a roof of kind ever erected by the Greeks. It would seat cedar supported by eight columns of green jas50,000 people. From the agora just below, the per-now in the mosque of St. Sophia at Concrowd quite naturally rushed into the theatre, stantinople-was the altar, rich with the carvwhen matters came to so serious a pass with the ings of Praxiteles. Around, hung the gifts of. Ephesians as to threaten an interference with the devotion from the rich and the poor, and beyond honor paid to the great Diana, and with the the altar hung the purple veil which concealed manufacture of her shrines. But the crowning the deity worshipped by "all the world." The; glory of Ephesus was the great temple of Arte- goddess herself, the object of all this magnifimis or Diana, one of the seven great wonders of cence, was a very unattractive image, made of the world, and whose magnificence has been a wood, so timeworn that its kind, whether vine, marvel ever since. It glittered in brilliant beauty at the head of the harbor, and it was said that the sun saw nothing in his course more magnificent than Diana's temple. From the earliest settlement of the city this deity had been honored, A temple reported to have been a grand one had given place to one yet more grand; commenced in the Macedonian period, j and reared amid the admiring Greeks and Asiat-' ics, with all the beauty which the most noted ar- \ -- - - - chitects, aided by the most skillful workmen, \ ] a ]^ could produce. After the long years spent in its creation, it was left but a short time to adorn the city. An Ephesian, Herostratus by name, TEMPLE OF DIANA (from an ancient coin). set it on fire, and on the birthnight of Alexander cedar, or ebony, cannot be told, with a staff or the Great it was destroyed. Tradition says that trident in each hand, the upper part of the body the divinity was absent from Ephesus superin- covered with paps, the emblem of fecundity, tending the advent of Alexander, and the te the lower part, a block or pyramid upside down, pie, thus left without a protector, was lost. But covered with rude carvings (see ver. 35). Behind the temple was immediately rebuilt, with still the shrine was an apartment for the safe-keepgreater magnificence. The women contributed ing of the treasures of nations and rulers. So. their jewels, and all Asia joined to restore to its great was the veneration of the people, that no; idol a fitting home. Made of the purest marble,one would have dared to venture into this safe, upon substantial foundations, which in that much less disturb anything there. To go to the marshy ground were at once costly and essen- roof of the temple, a staircase ascended, which tial, it confronted the mariner immediately at was made of the wood of a single vine from Cythe landing-place. It was 425 feet long, and 220 prus. From the corner of the roof Mithridatea broad; its columns, of Parian marble, were 60 shot the arrow to mark the boundary of the feet high, and 36 of them were magnificently sanctuary or asylum of the temple, "and the carved. The porticos in front and rear consisted shaft went to the length of more than a fureach of 32 columns, 8 abreast and 4 deep, and long." The attendants on the temple were around the sides were two rows, the entire num- many, including eunuchs under a high-priest, a ber of columns, 127, being given each one by a host of virgins, and a great number of slaves (see king. Before entering the temple the worship- ver. l, note). The sacred emblem of Diana was a pers must purify themselves at the lavatory in bee, and the priestesses were called Mellissse front. The great doors were of carved cypress, (bees). The city was personified as a devotee of with jambs of marble, and an enormous transom Diana, and boastfully exhibited on her coins " Neof a single block, so immense that it is a marvel ocoros," or "temple-seeper" (see ver. 35, note). Ephhow it could have been put in its place. A esus was a hotbed of sorcery. The incantations legend says that the architect despaired of rais- used there had a wide reputation as Ephesian ing it, but while he slept the goddess herself charms (seever. 13, note). The remains of Ephesus lifted it, and the stone was found properly ad- are partly covered with rubbish, and overgrown justed in the ihorning. The hall was adorned with vegetation. They have been visited by with the most wonderful statuary and paintings, many travelers, and the ruins are full of interest the works of Polycletus, of Phidias, and other to antiquarians. The site is now an utter desofamous sculptors, the masterpiece of Calliphon, lation. Lewin says that in 1862 he could not even 210 THE ACTS. [CLe XIX, 3 And he said unto them, Unto what then were ye they should believe on him which should come after. baptized? And they said, Unto J John's baptism. him, that is, on Christ Jesus. 4 Then said Paul, John k verily baptized with the 5 When they heard this, they were baptized in the baptism of repentance,' saying unto the people, that namem of the Lord Jesus. j ch. 18: 25....k Matt. 3: 11....1 John 1: 15, 27, 30....m ch. 8: 16; 1 Cor. 1: 13, find a hut on the site of the capital of Asia. The ch. 18; or that they went to Ephesus as missiononly inhabitants within her walls were the beasts aries, rather than for the purposes of their trade, of the field and the fowls of the air. which originally brought them and Paul together.And finding certain disciples. Not Jews (ch. 18: 2, note). And it is evident from 1 Corin(as'Conybeare and Howson), nor disciples of John thians, chaps. 1, 2, 3, that Paul's preaching in the Baptist (as, apparently, Baumgarten), nor men Corinth was of the simplest description; he told so called because they acknowledged the name of Christ the story of the cross, nothing else, and he bapas soon as it was made known to them (Hackett); all tized only three or four disciples (1 Cor.::14-16; these interpretations are results of an attempt to 2: 2; 3: 1, 2, etc.). That there was at this time no get rid of the implication that one could be.a dis- Christian church in Ephesus is indicated by ciple and not know of the Holy Spirit; and they the fact that Paul preached in the synagogue take from the incident one of its chief lessons, (ver. s). I believe, then, that, as a result of the viz., that a genuine discipleship is not inconsist- preaching of Paul and Apollos, a few Jews had ent with great spiritual ignorance. One may be accepted the truth that Jesus is the Messiah, a pupil, and yet at the beginning know little or and had been baptized as a symbol of repentance, nothing. That these were Christian disciples is perhaps by Apollos, certainly with a baptism like evident from (1) the word here used (, ajT>), that of John; that insomuch as they accepted which is never employed in the N. T. except to Jesus as the Messiah, they are recognized as disdesignate Christian disciples; (2) from Paul's ciples, i. e., pupils, though ignorant of some of distinct recognition of them as believers (ver. 2), the fundamental principles of Christian theoli. e., evidently believers in Christ. Nor is there ogy; that they received no further instruction any reason to suppose that these disciples were from Apollos, who proceeded immediately to strangers who had just arrived at Ephesus, a Greece, nor from Aquila and Priscilla, who were purely gratuitous surmise. The unquestioned not rabbis, and had no opportunity to teach facts in the case are these: Paul coming from what they knew, publicly, in the synagogue, and Corinth, from six to nine months before, stopped who, for aught that appears in the narrative, at Ephesus, and preached one sermon in the syna- had never met these disciples, and were, as yet, gogue, produced a favorable impression, but imperfectly instructed themselves.'declined to remain (ch. 18: 19-21). If we take 2. Did ye receive the Holy Ghost when his sermon at Antioch in Pisidia (ch. 13) as a ye believed? This is a better rendering than type of his preaching to the Jews, and it is the our English version. So Alford, Hackett, Alexanonly fully reported sermon to his own country- der. -We did not hear whether there be men which we possess, he did not undertake to any Holy Ghost. That is, nothing was said set the whole Christian system before them, about it at the time of our conversion and acceptbut simply the truths, (1) that Jesus is the Mes- ance of Christianity. They believed that Jesus siah:; (2) that through him, by repentance, is was the promised Messiah; but the further remission of sins; nothing was probably said truth that another Comforter had come, who was abolti the Trinity, the gift of the Holy Ghost, the given for light and life to all that would receive form or nature of. Baptism, or church order or him (ch. 2: s, 39), they had heard nothing of. The organization Having planted -this seed, the church still contains many Ephesian Christians, apostle departed. He was followed by Apollos; who believe in God the Father, and Christ as the but Apollos knew the facts of Christianity only Redeemer, but not practically in a Holy Spirit, by rumor, and very imperfectly (ch. 18: 24-28), and on whom they may daily and hourly rely, and in nothing concerning the gift of the Holy Ghost, whose inspiration and guidance there is perfect or the nature of Christian baptism. Was this liberty. They have accepted the doctrine of knowledge imparted to these Ephesian Chris- repentance, baptism, and the remission of sins; tians by Aquila and Priscilla? There is no evi- but they have not gone on to receive the gift of dence that it was; in a city of so many thousand the Holy Ghost. inhabitants they may have never met, or even 3, 4. Into what (Etc) were ye baptized heard of these strangers from Corinth. Moreover, Christ had commanded his disciples to baptize there is nothing to indicate that the latter were into the name (IEc to o'vo0a) of the Father, the Christian teachers, or had acquired anything more Son, and the Holy Ghost (Matt. 28: 19).-Into than the rudiments of Christianity. There is no Johnss baptism. That is, into the baptism distinct statement even- of their conversion in which he, and, after him, his disciples, adminis-: CH. XIX.] THE ACTS. 211 6 And when Paul had laidn his hands upon them, the g But when divers were hardened,' and believed Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake with not, but spake evilt of that way before the multitude, tongues, and P prophesied. he departed from them, and separated the disciples, 7 And all the men were about twelve. disputing daily in the school of one Tyrannus 8 And he went into the synagogue, and spake bold- so And this continued by the space w of two years; ly for the space of three months, disputing,q and per- so that all they which dwelt in Asiax heard the word suading r the things concerning the kingdom of God. of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks. n ch. 8: 17.....o chaps. 2: 4; 10:46...p I Cor. 14:1, etc....q ch. 18: 19....r ch. 28: 23....s Rom. 11: 7; Heb. 3: 13....t 2 Til. 1: 15; 2Pet.2: 2; Jude 10....u velse 23....v 1 Tin. 6:5.....w ch. 20:31....x ch. 20: 18. tered, the nature of which is here explained, as and his acceptance of Jesus as the Christ. It a baptism of repentance. See below. On John's also symbolizes the mutual act of God and man, baptism, see Matt., ch. 3, notes, and Luke 3: 1-18, by which the latter is received into covenant notes. with the Father, has his sins washed away 5-7. When they heard this, they were through the Son, and receives, as the principle and baptized into the name of the Lord Jesus. power of his future life, the gift of the Holy Ghost. This has been interpreted for controversial rea- Comp. ch. 2: 38. (3.) The nature of Christian sons as a part of Paul's speech, as though he experience. This is not merely repentance and said, They, John's auditors, when they heard this, acceptance of Christ. It is consummated only his prophecy of a coming Messiah, were baptized by the reception of a personal, present, and coninto the name of Jesus. This interpretation is tinuous gift of the Holy Ghost, as the power of a manifestly false, since when John preached and new life, to be maintained in, with, and by God, baptized, he did not at first even know that Jesus in which we have the liberty of the sons of God, was the Messiah, and never baptized in his name. being brought into-his likeness by his indwelling. It is pronounced by Hackett as now obsolete. Comp. Rom. 7:6; 12: 2; 1 Cor. 1:9; 2:12; Paul's re-baptism of these Ephesian converts 12: 13; 2 Cor. 3:18; Ephes. 4:14. And obaffords no authority for re-baptizing those who serve the importance which Paul attaches to this have received Christian baptism. Whatever aspect of Christian experience, in that he adground there may be for.that practice, it is not dresses to these disciples at once the question sustained by Paul's example here, since the rea- whether they have received this consummating son why he re-baptized was not an error or infor- gift of the Holy Ghost. It is not without signifimality in the previous baptism, but the fact that cance that it is for the Ephesian church he subthat baptism'was not into Jesus Christ, and sequently lifts up the prayer of Ephes. 3:18-21. therefore not into covenant relations with the 8 9. Concerning the kingdom of God. Triune God.-The Holy Ghost came upon Thus his theme here, as at Thessalonica (ch. 17: 7, them. There is nothing in this language incon- note), was the same as that of John the Baptist sistent with the opinion that they had been pre- and of Jesus (Matt. 3: 2; 4: 17). To the Jews he viously converted by the power of the Spirit of spoke of that kingdom of God which all the Jews God. On the meaning of the phraseology, see throughout the world were expecting.-Spake ch. 8: 17, note, where also is discussed laying on evil of that way before all the multitude. of hands.-All the men were about twelve. Public debate with open enemies of the grace of Apparently, they were all men. Of their pre- God is rarely profitable. Paul eschewed it. vious and subsequent history nothing is known; Comp. ch. 18: 6.-School of one Tyrannus. and nothing of their character, except what can Of him nothing is known. He may have been be deduced from the language of the historian the teacher of a Jewish school, such as was genhere. From their ignorance concerning the erally organized in every city, often in connecHoly Ghost, whose presence and influence is::a tion with the synagogue; or a Greek sophist conmatter of 0. T. teaching, it is surmised that they verted -to Christianity through the labors of were of Gentile rather than of Jewish extrac- Paul, and gladly allowing his school of philosotion; but this is far from certain. phy or rhetoric, to be converted into a school of While it is true that this episode suggests Christ; or the founder of a school, whose build"many questions, the solution of which our imper- ing, hired by Paul for a preaching-place, still feet knowledge of the first Christian age has put bore his name; and this last hypothesis seems to beyond our reach " (Hackett), it teaches very plain- me the most probable. The reason assigned by ly some very important truths. (1.) The personal- Baumgarten appears conclusive against the first ity of the Holy Spirit. The language of thenarra- hypothesis: "But what consistency was it to tive, especially verse 2, is hardly consistent with depart from the synagogue, on account of the the view that the Holy Spirit is only an imperson- general prevalence of unbelief in it, and to charal, divine influence. (2.) The nature of Christian acterize it as an unclean place for the disciples baptism. This is not a mere symbolic act by to frequent, and thereupon to pass at once into a which the recipient publicly confesses his sins Rabbinical school?" The reference to one Ty 21:s2 THE ACTS. [CI. XIX, II And Go)J wrought specialy rniracles by the hands 13 Then certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists of Paul: took upon thema to call over them which had evil 12 So that from his body were brought unto the sick spirits the name of the Lord Jesus, saying, We adjure b handkerchiefsz or aprons, and the diseases departed you byJesus, whom Paul preacheth. from them, and the evil spirits went out of them. y Mark 16: 20....z ch. 5: 15.... a MIark 9: 38; Lule 9: 49.... b Josh. 6: 26. rannus appears inconsistent with the second touching the hem of Christ's garment (Mark 5: 24-34, opinion; if converted to Christianity, he would notes); hence the skepticism respecting the achave been designated as a believer. count here is hardly fairly dealt with by the 10-12. And this continued by the space commentators, since it is founded, not on the imof two years. During this time Paul wrote possibility of God's working by what instruments 1 Corinthians (1 Cor. 1G6:, s); it is probable also he will, but on the fact that he in no other authat at this time the church at Colossa was thenticated instance wrought miracles in this formed, not directly by Paul, but by one of the way, while the method here described has cerdisciples, named Epaphras (Col. 1: ). Churches tain at least external resemblances to the legenappear also to have been organized, probably at dary accounts of cure by relics, etc.; (4) that the this time, at Laodicea and Hierapolis (col. 4: 13,15, true answer to this objection is that the circum13). Out of this ministry may also have grown stances were special and called for special meaother of the seven churches in Asia, mentioned in sures, that only special miracles could have had Rev., chaps. 1-3. Paul's addressto the elders of the effect, which by Paul's ministry was prothe Ephesian church (ch. 20: 17-35) gives us a definite duced, to suppress magical arts and abate idolaand graphic picture of his ministry during these trous worship (vcrn. 19, G); (5) that the incident two years.-Special miracles. Literally, stn- here gives no countenance to relic worship or common powers, i. e., uncommon signs of power. the legendary miracles alleged to have been Ephesus (see above) was- a centre of magic and wrought by relics; rather the reverse; for the witchcraft, as well as of idolatry; and as Moses reason stated by Alford: " In no cases but these vwrought special miracles to break down the do we find the power, eyen in the apostolic days; power of the magicians and sorcerers of Egypt, and the general cessation of all extraordinary so here was given to Paul special power to break gifts of the Spirit would lead us to the inference the bonds which enthralled this superstitious that these, which were even then the rarest, people. It is notable that Luke makes little have ceased also." account, generally, of the miracles wrought by 13. Certain of the vagabond Jews, exthe apostles, sometimes not even mentioning orcists. Though Ephesus was a Greek city, them. Thus, but for 2 Cor. 13: 12, we should the manners of its inhabitants were half Oriennot know that Paul wrought any miracles in tal. The image of its tutelary goddess resemCorinth.-Handkerchiefs or aprons. The bled an Indian idol, its religion was intermixed former are his handkerchiefs, with which he had with Asiatic superstition; it was thus the centre wiped the sweat from his brow; the latter are both of an Oriental philosophy and the practice the aprons which he had worn in his daily toil, of witchcraft. Mysterious symbols, called Epheby which, in Ephesus as in Corinth, he main- sian letters, were employed to charm away evil tained himself (ch. 20: 34). Thus, as Baumgarten, spirits, either by being pronounced by the "the thought is both natural and obvious that charmer, or written upon parchment or enin these working garments, in this pouring out graved upon stone, and so employed as an amuof his sweat, the people saw and. reverenced the let. The study of these symbols was an elaboplenitude of infinite love and power, which had rate science, and books both numerous and shone forth in the apostle Paul." In respect to costly were compiled by its professors. These these miracles observe (1) that they were excep- magical arts were practised by not a few of the tional, and not numerous; this is implied by the Jews; the very severity with which the 0. T. phrase "special miracles," and by the considera- forbids such practices (Exod. 22: 18; Lev. 20: 27; Dcut. tion that Paul could hardly have possessed an is: 10,11; 1 Sam. 28: 3, 9) indicates a national tendency unlimited supply of handkerchiefs and aprons; toward them. The Talmud and Josephus give (2) that they required a special act of faith in the evidence of a continuance of these practices at a healed, or their friends, since the garments of later period, as do references in Paul's epistles the apostle were sent for and carried away, and (Gal. 5: 20; 2 Tim. 3: 13). A knowledge of magic was that thus the case is different from that recorded a requisite qualification of a member of the Sanin ch. 5: 15, where, as I:believe (see note there), hedrim, that he might be able to try those who no healing was wrought by.the shadow of Peter; were accused of employing it, and the art was (3) that the only analogous N. T. miracle is that believed among the Jews to have been derived of the woman healed of an issue of blood by from King Solomon. The instruments employed CH. XIX.] THE ACTS. 213 14 And there were seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew, 19 Many of them also which used curious arts and chief of the priests, which did so. brought their books together, and burned them before 15 And the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I all men. and they counted the price of them, and know, and Paul 1 know; but who are ye? found it fifty thousand pieces of silver. 16 And the man in whom the evil spirit was, leaped C 20 So mightily grewf the word of God, and preon them, and overcame them, and prevailed against vailed. them, so that they fled out of that house naked and 2I After g these things were ended, Paul purposed in wounded. the spirit, when he had passed through Macedonia and 17 And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying, After I have been also dwelling at Ephesus; and fear d fell on them all, there, I must also see Rome.h and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified. 22 So he sent into Macedonia two of them that minx8 And many that believed came, and confessed,e istered unto him, Timotheus and Erastus:' but he himand shewed their deeds. self stayed in Asia for a season. c Luke 8: 29....d Luke 1:65; chaps.2: 43; 5:5, 1....e Mat. 3: 6; Rom. 10: I...f ch. 12: 24... g Gal. 2:l....h Rom. 15: 23-28.... i Rom. 16: 23; 2 Tim. 4: 20. in its practice were chiefly fumigations, incanta- N. T. belief in Jesus Christ. The implication of tions, use of certain herbs, and the employment the narrative, then, is that many of the Ephesian of charms, written or spoken. The exorcists here Christians continued their belief in and practice mentioned treated the name of Jesus as such a of heathen magic, and that the sons of Sceva charm, the mere pronunciation of which they endeavored, like Simon Magus (ch. 8: i8, 19), to thought would have power to expel evil spirits. employ the power of Christianity for their own Thus they classed Paul with themselves, and benefit.-And confessed. Not their sins in Christianity with magic. Their action indicates general, but their participation in magical arts. a certain degree of sincerity in their superstition; -Many also of them which used curious they were given over to believe a lie (2 Thess. 2: 11); arts. The many of ver. 18 are the dupes, those while the language of ver. 18 indicates that they who had consulted the wizards; the many of were also consciously guilty of fraud, and, in the ver. 19 are the wizards themselves.-Fifty event which followed, publicly confessed it. On thousand pieces of silver. That is, drachms, ancient magic, see further chaps. 8: 9, note; equivalent to between $8,000 and $10,000. This 13: 6, note. burning is very different from and gives no war14-20. Seven sons of one Sceva. Men- rant for the burning of heretical books by the Rotioned only here. Nothing more is known of man Catholic church; in the one case, the books him. It is not certain that he resided at Ephe- are burned voluntarily by the owners, in the sus because his sons did so, nor whether he had other in spite of the owners. been one of the chief priests, that is, chief 21, 22. After he had passed through of the twenty-four priestly courses at Jerusa- Macedonia and Achaia. For account of lem, or was an apostate Jew and was one of the the execution of this purpose, see ch. 21.priests of Diana. The' Greek word rendered I must also see Rome. This purpose was chief-priest was not only in general use among executed, but in a manner very different from the heathen, but occurs repeatedly on coins and that anticipated by the apostle; he went to Jeruin other inscriptions relating to the worship of salem, was there arrested, and sent as a prisoner Diana at Ephesus.-Jesus I know, and Paul to Rome. The object of his visit to Jerusalem I know. Two different Greek verbs are ren- was probably, as before (ch. 18: 21), to attend one dered by the same English verb know; it may of the feasts and to report to the Christian be rendered, I knows who Joesus is, and as for Paul church the result of his ministry; incidentally I am well acquainted with him.-Naked and also to carry thither collections from the richer wounded. Not literally nude, but partially churches of Asia Minor and Greece ( Cor. 1: 1-4); stripped of their raiment; perhaps here, as the object of his visit to Rome was not to see the elsewhere, of the cloak or outer garment. The imperial city, but to have spiritual communion best manuscripts indicate that only two of the with the few converts there gathered (Rom. 1:9-12), sons were engaged in this unsuccessful attempt -So he sent into Macedonia two, etc. One at exorcism.-The name of the Lord Jesus of the many incidental confirmations of the was magnified. See Matt. 5 16. There is no authenticity of the Book of Acts is afforded by ground for Olshausen's remark, "This proceed- a comparison of the language here with 1 C6or. ing served, as one would expect, greatly to raise 16: 8-10 and with Rom. 1: 13; 15: 3-28.the reputation of St. Paul." It was the Master, Erastus. Probably a deacon or attendant of not the servant, who was magnified.-Many Paul's at Ephesus, mentioned again as at Corinth that believed. The context would seem to in 2 Tim. 4: 20; not to be confounded with the -indicate here that belief in these magical arts is treasurer of the city of Corinth mentioned in intended; but the phrase, when used as here Rom. 16 23. That an attendant upon Paul at Without qualification, always indicates in the Ephesus could have gone forward into Greece to 214 THE ACTS. [CH. XIX. 23 And the same time there arose no small stiri 27 So that not only this our craft is in danger to be about that way. set at nought; but also that the terrmle of the great 24 For a certain max named Demetrius, a silver- goddess Diana should be despised," and her magnifismith, which made silver shrines for Diana, brought cence should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the no smallk gain unto the craftsmen; world O worshippeth. 25 Whom he called' together with the workmen of 28 And when they heard these sayings, they were like occupation, and said, Sirs, ye know that by this full of wrath,P and cried out, saying, Great is Diana of craft we have our wealth. the Ephesians! 26 Moreover, ye see and hear, that not alone at Eph- 29 And the whole city was filled with confusion: and esus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath having caught Gaius and Aristarchus,r men of Macepersuaded and turned away much people, saying that donia, Pauls companions in travel, they rushed with they be no gods, which are made with hands: one accord into the theatre. j 2 Cor. 1: 8; 6: 9....k ch. 16: 16-19....1 Rev. 18: 11....n Ps. 115:4; Isa. 44: 10-20....n Zeph.- 2: 11....o 1 John 5: 19; Rev. 13: 8.... p Jer. 50: 38....q Rom. 16: 23; 1 Cor. 1: 14....r Col. 4: 10. prepare the way for Paul's ministry and have now, regarded the idols themselves as deities. been straightway made chamberlain of the city -Not only this our craft is in danger, but of Corinth, is highly improbable.-But he him- even that the temple of the great goddess self stayed in Asia. Some critics (see Cony- Diana should be despised. Diana, the beare and Howson) suppose that Paul made a Latin name for the Greek Artemis is here used short visit to Corinth at this time, referred to in for the tutelary deity of the Ephesians, an Arte2 Cor. 12:14; 13: 1, where he speaks of coming mis quite unlike the Greek divinity, and more to them a third time. On this doubtful ques- nearly resembling Astarte. Her worship was tion, see notes there. said to have been established at Ephesus by the 23-27. About that way. The way of the Amazons, and the Greeks on coming to Ionia, Lord, the Gospel (ch. 9: 2, note).-Demetriius a fancying some points of resemblance between silversmith, which made silver shrines. this Asiatic divinity and their own Artemis, inSmall, portable images or models of the temple vested her with some of her peculiarities and of the Ephesian Diana. Similar images are gave it her name. She was the goddess of profound on the coins of many cities. It was the ductiveness, and was represented with a mural custom to carry these shrines on journeys and crown, many breasts, a bar of metal or sort of military expeditions, and set them up as objects trident in each hand, and the lower part of the of worship in private dwellings; the material body a mere "pyramid upside down," covered might be wood, gold or silver; the manufactur- with figures of mystical animals. There was ing of them furnished an extensive and profitable nothing attractive or impressive in this rude, traffic, visitors to Ephesus taking them away as mummy-like figure, but the very contrast to her sacred memorials of their visit. Of Demetrius magnificent temple (see on ver. 1), added to the nothing more is known. It is evident from the superstitious devotion to this image.-Whom account here that be was a wholesale dealer and all Asia and the world worshippeth. An gave employment to various workmen. The extravagant expression, yet with some ground word rendered gain should rather be rendered of truth; the temple had been built at the comwork or employment.-Whom he called to-. mon expense of all the Greek cities in Asia, and gether with the workmen of like occu- pilgrims repaired thither from all nations and pation. The craftsmen (ver. 24) are probably his countries. own workmen; the workmen of like occupation 28, 29. And cried out. Were crying out; are probably others engaged in the manufacture, the imperfect tense indicates continuous action. either of other memorials, or amulets, connected Probably at first a tumultuousprocession marched with the worship of Diana, or those not in the through the streets of the city swelling their employ of Demetrius, but engaged either in the ranks by this war-cry, "Great is Diana of the same work, or in getting out the rough material Ephesians." The mob having been thus suffifor the shrines. All the men pecuniarily inter- ciently aroused, Paul's traveling companions ested in maintaining the worship of Diana were were seized and a rush was made for the theatre, brought together on this occasion. - Almost which in the Greek cities was used for public throughout all Asia. An indication of the ex- gatherings as well as for sports.-Gaius and tent of the effect of Paul's labors. Comp.ver. 10. Aristarchus. Of Gains nothing moreis known. -That they be no gods which are made He is not the Gaius of ch. 20: 4, who was of Derwith hands. An indication of the character be, nor the Gaius of Rom. 16:23 and 1 Cor. 1:14, of Paul's preaching. Comp. ch. 17: 23-25, 29. who was evidently a Corinthian. Aristarchus But see below on ver. 37. While the higher was from Thessalonica (ch. 20: 4), sailed with Paul heathen philosophy taught that the images were to Rome (ch. 27: 2) and in Paul's epistle to the Coonly intended to represent the gods to the imagi- lossians (4 10) is mentioned as a fellow-prisoner, nation, the superstitious and ignorant then, as and in his epistle to Philemon (ver. 24) as a fellow COn. XIX.] THE ACTS. 1215 30 And when Paul would have entered in unto the 33 And they drew Alexander out of the multitude, people, the disciples suffered him not. the Jews putting him forward. And Alexanderu beck: 31 And certain of the chief of Asia, which were his oned with the hand, and would have made his defence friends, sent unto him, desirings himz that he would not unto the people. adventure himself into the theatre. 34 But when they knew that he was a Jew, all with 32 Somet therefore cried one thing, and some an- one voice, about the space of two hours, cried out, other: for the assembly was confused: and the more Great is Diana of the Ephesians! part knew not wherefore they were come together. s ch. 21: 12....t ch. 21: 34....u 1 Tim. 1: 20; 2 Tim. 4: 14. laborer. -With one ac- cord into the theatre. - - The theatre of the ancients _ ---- was usually semi-circular - _ ind form and open to the _ air; the seats were rangedraround in tiers one above another, and the perform- - A t -i. ances took place on a stage level with the lowest seats on the straight side of the building. Thus it resem- bled the modern hippodrome rather than the o modern theatre. The re- mains of the theatre here mentioned are still extant and attest its vast dimensions and convenient situation. See furthei' on ver. 1. The The temple of Diana could be seen from it across the THEATRE AT EPHESUS. market-place. 30, 31. Paul would have entered in. ling the tumultuary crowd in the theatre, they To rescue his traveling companions, or to share might literally be called the'chief of Asia.' "their dang er. This slight incident is very sgnifi- (Ctonybeare and Howson.) That Paul should have cant of his character.-Certain of the chief of secured the friendship of one of these Asiarchs Asia. Literally, Asiarchs. These were officers, is a remarkable, but not an incredible circumside over their games and religious festivals. Each where they are needed. To this incident of the town chose, one of its wealthiest citizens, and out presence of his traveling companions in the theof the number thus chosen ten were selected for atre Paul perhaps refers in 1 Cor. 4: 9. this honored offi ce. Such an Asiarch is men- 32-34. Most part knew not wherenfore tioned by Eusebius as presidingat the martyr- they were come together. They had rushed dom of Polycarp. The Ephesian games in honor into the theatre by a common impulse, the mob of Diana took place in the month of May, which swayed, as is common, by a few master minds, was consecrated to the glory of the goddess, and without knowing the object or occasion of the was named, in her honor, Artemision. "Receiv- concourse.-And they put forward A lexaning no emolument from their office, but being der out of the multitude, the Jews putting required rather to expend large sums for the him forward. Fearful lest the mob, which is amusement of the people and their own credit, always unreasonable, should direct its fury they (the Asiarchs) were necessarily persons of against them, the Jews put forward one of their wealth. Men -of consular rank were often will- number to defend them, probably to explain ing to receive the appointment, and it was held that they were not to be confounded with the to enhance the honor of any other -magistracies Christians. It is not improbable that this Alexwith which they might be invested. They held ander is the coppersmith mentioned by Paul, in for the time a kind of sacerdotal position; and 2 Tim. 4:14, and was one of the "workmen of'like when, robed with mantles of purple and crowned occupation" of ver. 25, and hence likely to-have with garlands, they assumed the duty of regu- considerable influence with his guild. Tbis, lating the great gymnastic -contests -and control- which is-the view of Alexander, Hackett, Olshau M216 -THE ACTS. [CH. XIX. -35 And when the town-clerk had appeased the peo- 38 Wherefore if Demetrius, and the craftsmen which _ple, he said, Ye menV of Ephesus, what man is there are with him, have a matter against any man, the law that knoweth not how that the city of the Ephesians is is open, and there are deputies: let them implead one a worshipper of the great goddess Diana, and of the another. ireage which fell down from Jupiter? 39 But if ye inquire any thing concerning other mat. 36 Seeing then that these things cannot be spoken ters, it shall be determined in a lawful assembly. against, ye ought to be quiet, and to dow nothing 4o For we are in danger to be called in question foT rashly. this day's uproar, there being no cause whereby we 37 For ye have brought hither these men, which are may give an account of this concourse. neither robbers x of churches, nor yet blasphemers of 4! And when he had thus spoken, he dismissed the your goddess. assembly.y v Ephes. 2:12.....w Prov. 14: 29....x ch. 25: 8....y 2 Cor. 1: 8-10. sen, and others, seems to me far more probable shipper (,wYz.doc, neocoros) isliterally, temple-keepthan that suggested by Meyer and Alford, that er or temple-sweeper, but no exact equivalent can he was a Christian, put forward by the Jews easily be found for it in any single English word' maliciously, to bear the brunt of the mob's at- or phrase. The title is found in the inscriptions tack. The mob had already in their hands two of Paul's traveling companions (ver. 29), and it is not- probable that a third would have ventured into the mob, where Alexander was.-Would have made his defence. Defence for him. self and his nation.-All with one voice for about the space of two hours cried out, saying, Great is Diana of the Ephesians. This was itself, according to the Oriental ideas prevalent at Ephesus, an act of worship. See Matt. 6: 7; 1 Kings 18: 26. The Jews were rec- /,t ognized enemies of image worship, and the mob was in no mood to hear from them. 35-37. The town-clerk. Rather, The secre- / tary. The original (yquucaze c), like our word sec-f' retary, is a word of various meanings, used to characterize officers of very different rank. The title appears on coins of Ephesus, and in such connection with the title Asiarch as to suggest a quasit religious office. The secretary of the Greek cities kept the records of the public assemblages and read the laws in the public gatherings of the people; was present when money was deposited in the temple; and received and opened letters addressed to the city. That this man was one of no inconsiderable influence and authority is evident from the narrative here.Had appeased the people. Rather quelled them; i.e., by his appearance and the mere weight of his authority. —He said. "The speech Is a pattern of candid argument and judicious tact. He first allays the fanatical passions of his listeners by a simple appeal. Then he bids them remember that Paul and his companions had not been guilty of profaning the temple or calum-/ nious expressions against the goddess. Then he points out that the remedy for any injustice was,' amply provided by the assizes, or by an appeal to the proconsul. And finally he reminds them that such an uproar exposed them to the dis- IGE OF DIANA. ~pleasure of the Roman government." —(Conybeare and Hoswson.)-The city of the Ephe. -on Ephesian coins. It was a title of honor,given sians is a worshippei: of the great god. to any city noted for the worship of a particular'dess Diana. The term here rendered wor- deity in whose honor it had constructed a well CH. XX.] THE ACTS. 217 C HAPTE ER XX. 2 And when he had gone over those parts, and had given them muchb exhortation, he came into Greece, AND after the uproar Z was ceased, Paul called unto 3 And there abode three months. And when the 2 himn the disciples, and embraced them, and de- Jews laid wait for him, as he was about to sail into parted for to go a into Macedonia. Syria, he purposed to return through Macedonia. z ch. 19: 40....a 1 Cor. 16:5; 1 Tim. 1:3....b 1 Thess. 2:, 11....c chaps. 23: 12; 25: 3; 2 Cor. 11:26. known temple. Originally an expression of hu- anything concerning other matters. That mility, signifying literally temple-sweeper, and ap- is, if the public welfare, not private interests, are plied to the verger or sexton of the temple, it threatened, so that it cannot be left to a lawsuit. became an honorable appellation, coveted by the -It shall be determined in a lawful asgreatest cities.-Which fell down from Ju- sembly. Which this was not. It was neither piter. "Like the Palladium of Troy, like the regularly called, nor legally organized; and was more ancient Minerva of the Athenian Acropolis, quite incompetent for the legal transaction of like the Paphian Venus, or Cybele of Pessinus, business. Such assemblies (xniilaia), answerlike the Ceres in Sicily mentioned in Cicero, it ing somewhat to an American town-meeting, was believed to have fallen down from the sky." were either regular or special, the former -(Conybeare and fHowuson.) The origin of this being held at stated times, the latter on special legend may possibly be traced to the fall of some occasions of extreme importance, by special remarkable meteoric stones.-Seeing these call. The former were entitled, as here, laifuld things are indisputable. The real difficulty assemblies (voltauoc (;xx.,1iu), and to these reguwas that they were not indisputable; and a se- lar meetings of the people for the transaction of cret sentiment of doubt angered the people local business, the secretary here alludes. If against the men who impugned their religion, Demetrius has a private grievance, he can lay it and consequently endangered the fame and before the courts-the conventus even now in sestraffic of their city. Assurance of faith always sion; if the matter concerns the public, it should produces calmness, and religious phrensy is be brought before one of the stated assemblages generally a sign of unconscious skepticism.- of the people; in neither case is there any justifiNeither sacrilegious. So Wickliffe renders cation for a mob-this is the alternative put by it. The apostle had not in any way profaned the speaker to the people.-To be called in the temple.-Nor yet blasphemers of your question. By the Roman government, which goddess, i. e., evil speakers against her. An indi- did not tolerate tumultuous assemblages of any cation of the character of Paul's preaching. He kind, in the subjugated provinces, and punished had preached an affirmative Gospel-the unity participation in them with death. The hint was and spirituality of the Godhead-as in Athens; therefore significant. he had not held up to derision or contempt even the superstitious worship of the Ephesians-a Ch. 20:1-36. PAUL LEAVES EPHIESUS: JOURNEY TOlesson to religious controversialists in our own WARD JERUSALEl. A PRIXITIVE CHItRI SERVICE daTy.(vers. 7-12). — A PICTURE OF APOSTOLIC LIFE AND 38.41. And the craftsmen that were LABORS (vers. 17-35).-THE ESSENTIAL CH.AACTErISTICS OF A SUCCESSFUL CHRISTIAN MINISTRY. with him. His workmen, or possibly the guildTICS OF A SUCESSFL CHRISTIAN INISTRY to which he belonged, and of which, in this mat- A. D. 57, 58. Paul leaves Ephesus in the ter, he was a leader.-The law is open and spring of A. D. 57, spends the summer, fall and there are deputies. Rather, The courts are in, early winter in Macedonia and Greece, leaving session and there are proconsuls. On the office of Corinth toward spring, reaching Philippi in Passproconsul, see ch. 13: 7, note. At certain times over week, March, A. D. 58, and thence going up of the year, fixed by the proconsul, the people of to Jerusalem, reaching it in time for the feast of each Roman province assembled in the chief the Pentecost. For diary of this journey, see town of the district, in a conventus. The holding of ver. 6, note. such a convention was expressed by the phrase, 1, 2. After the uproar was ceased. Not conventus agere (equivalent to dcydeatoi uyovrzt merely an indication of time; Paul waited until here). At such a conventus, litigants applied to the disturbance was at an end, both that he might the proconsul, who selected a number of judges not seem to be a fugitive, and also that he might from the conventus to try the cause or causes, he assure himself of the safety of the church.himself presiding at the trials and pronouncing Embraced them. Not literally; the verb the sentence. The deputies (v'cpfraizol) here are simply signifies saluting, either in welcome or either the proconsuls, or possibly the judges farewell.-Into Macedonia, Where were the selected by him for the trial of causes, and the churches of Philippi, Thessalonica, and Berea. language implies that such a conventus was now For description of the province, see ch. 16: 9, actually in session at Ephesus.-If ye enquire note.-And when he had gone over these 218 THE ACTS. [CH. XX. 4 And there accompanied him into Asia, Sopater of of unleavened bread, and came unto them to Troasi in Berea; and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchusd and five days where we abode seven days. Secundus; and Gaius of Derbe, and Timotheus e and 7 And upon the first j day of the week, when the disof Asia, Tychicus f and Trophimus.g ciples came together to break bread,' Paul preached 5 These going before, tarried for us at Troas. unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and con6 And we sailed away from Philippi after the daysh tinued his speech until midnight. d ch. 19: 29....e ch. 16: l...fEpbes. 6:1; l.47;g ch. 21: 29; 2 Tim. 4: 20....h Exod. 23: 15.... i 2 Tim. 4: 13....j 1 Cor. 16: 2; Rev. 1: 10....k ch. 2:42. 46; 1 Cor. 10: 16; 11: 20-34. parts * * * he came into Greece. This time of the second epistle to Timothy, he had word occurs only here in the N. T. It is the been dispatched on some mission to Ephesus name given by the Romans to the country called (2 Tim. 4: 12). It is thought he was one of the two Hellas, whose boundaries it is somewhat diffi- brethren (2'Cor. 8:16-24) who managed the colleccult precisely to fix. It did not include Pelopon- tion for the poor Christians in Judea. The other nesus and extended only to the fortieth degree of the two is thought to have been the Trophiof latitude-not including Epirus. It is here mus here mentioned. He accompanied Paul to used as opposed to Macedonia, and equivalent to Jerusalem, and was there the innocent cause of Achaia. He delayed on the way some time at the tumult which resulted in Paul's journey to Troas waiting for Titus (2 Cor. 2:12, 13); full of anx- Rome (ch. 21: 299). iety because of the dissensions in the Corinthian 5, 6. These going before. Various hypochurch, proceeded on his way, meeting Titus in theses have been proposed to account for the Macedonia with news from Corinth (2 Cor. 7: 5-7); separation, but they are arbitrary surmises.traveled as far westward as the confines of Illy- After the days of unleavened bread. The ricum, the western borders of Macedonia (Rom. Passover; Paul's aim was to reach Jerusalem in 15: i9), laying the foundation of future Christian time for the Pentecost forty-nine days later (ver. churches in every principal town (Rom. 15:23); 16). Conybeare and Howson indicate the probable came at length to Corinth, where his burdens course of the journey. "Paul stayed at least were increased by intelligence of the defection in seven days at Philippi after the Passover (ver. 6), the Galatian churches, and where he wrote his five days were spent on the journey to Troas, six epistles to the Galatians and the Romans. To days (for so we may reckon them) were spent at this periodof his life belongs the peculiar expe- Troas, four were occupied on the voyage by Chirienee of sorrow and spiritual conflict described os to Miletus (vers. 13-15), two were spent at Milein 2 Cor. 12: 7-10. tus, in three days Paul went by Cos and Rhodes to 3, 4. The Jews laid wait for him. Patara (21: ), two days would suffice for the voyComp. for analogous plots ch. 9: 23, 29; 23:12; age to Tyre (ch. 21: 2,3), six days were spent at Tyre 2 Cor. 11:32. Of this plot nothing more is (ch. 21:4), two were taken up in proceeding by Ptoleknown. Of most of the associates of Paul men- mais to Csesarea (ch. 21:7, 8). This calculation gives tioned in this verse but little is known. Sopater us thirty-seven days in all; thus leaving thirteen is described in ancient MSS. as of Pyrrhus, i. e., before the festival of Pentecost, after the arrival the son of Pyrrhus, but no such person is men- at Csesarea, which is more than the conditions tioned elsewhere in the N. T. Some identify require. We may add, if necessary, two or three this Sopater with Sosipater of Rom. 16: 21. days more during the voyage, in the cases where Aristarchus is probably the person of the same we have reckoned inclusively."-In five days. iame mentioned in ch. 19: 29. See note there. Paul had previously made the voyage from Troas Secundus is not elsewhere mentioned in the N. T. to Philippi in two days (ch. 16:11, 12). A difference Gaius is described as of Derbe, in Lycaonia, to in the direction of the wind would be amply sufdistinguish him from the Gaius of Macedonia ficient to account for the difference in the length mentioned in ch. 19: 29; John's third epistle is of the voyage. addressed to a person of the same name, but 7, 8. On the first day of the week. It there is no special reason for regarding them as seems to have been the practice of the early identical. On Timothy, see ch. 16: 1, note. Ty- Christians from a very early period to meet in chicus is here first mentioned. He was one of commemoration of the resurrection. GraduPaul's most faithful companions and fellow- ally this Christian day supplanted the Sabbath, laborers. He was probably a native of Ephe- though, for a time, both days were observed. sus, and staid there or at Miletus, while Paul went The Jews demanded that the Gentile Christians to Jerusalem. He shared Paul's first imprison- should observe the Jewish Sabbath, a demand to ment, and with Onesimus was the bearer of which Paul told them not to accede (col. 2 16). Paul's epistles to the Colossians (Col. 4:7), Ephe- The Christian weekly festival was called the sians (Eph. 6: 21), and Philemon. Deserted by his Lord's Day (Rev.: 10); Sunday is a later title of other Asiatic friends, Paul still had Tychicus as heathen origin, being equivalent to Day of the'a companion in his second imprisonment; at the Sun. There is no direct authority in the N. T. CH. XX.] THE ACTS. 219 8 And there were many lights in the upper cham- iI When he therefore was come up again, and had ber,1 where they were gathered together. broken bread, and eaten, and talked a long while, even 9 And there sat in a window a certain young man till break of day, so he departed. named Eutychus, being fallen into a deep sleep: and 12 And they brought the young man alive, and were as Paul was long preaching, he sunk down with sleep, not a little comforted. and fell down irom the third loft, and was taken up 13 And we went before to ship, and sailed unto Asdead. sos, there intending to take in Paul: for so had he apIo And Paul went down, and fellm on him, and em- pointed, minding himself' to go afoot. bracing him, said,n Trouble not yourselves; for his I4 And when he met with us at Assos, we took him life is in him. in, and came to Mitylene. 1 ch. 1: 13.... m 1 Kings 17: 21; 2 Kings 4: 34....n Matt. 9: 24. for any change of the day from the seventh to the with medical discernment, but with miraculous first, except such as may be deduced from the power, goes down to him, falls on him and emapostolic practice.-To break bread. In the braces him, a strange proceeding for one bent on East bread is never cut with a knife, but always discovering suspended animation, but not so for broken with the hand; hence to " break bread " one who bore in mind the action of Elijah (s Kings is, in Oriental language, the same as to eat. In 17: 21) and Elisha (2 Kings 4:34), each time over a N. T. usage, it generally indicates an observ- dead body; and having done this, not before, he ance of the Lord's Supper, usually in connection bids them not to be troubled, for his life was in with the agape, or love-feasts, which were a him. I would ask any unbiased reader, taking prominent feature in the social services of the these details into consideration, which of the apostolic churches. See 1 Cor. 11: 20, etc. The two is the natural interpretation-and whether best manuscripts have here we came, instead of there can be any reasonable doubt that the intent the disciples came.-There were many lights. of Luke is to relate a miracle of raising the dead, The language of an eye-witness depicting vividly and that he mentions falling on and embracing the scene.-In the upper chamber. A guest him as the outward significant means taken by chamber used for company and feasts; in Greek the apostle to that end?" Add to this that houses, it usually occupied the upper story; it there is no significance apparent in the incident, was sometimes devoted to the lodging of the and no reason for the narrative, if it be not a slaves, and did not ordinarily extend over the miracle-the only one, I believe, in the N. T. whole of the lower story. For illustration and performed within the church, or at night, or description, see Luke 22: 12, note. without the attestation of unbelievers to its real9-12. Sat in a window. Only the rooms ity. -Talked a long while. Rather, Had in the upper story were lighted by windows; much companionship'; the preaching was over; they were small, about three feet by two, closed social converse, with a meal, followed. In this by a wooden shutter, sometimes protected by a whole story is a graphic picture of the early serlattice-work, and occasionally, in the houses of vices, held at night, in an upper room, the guestthe wealthiest, enclosed with a thin, transparent chamber of some Christian or a friendly unbestone, or even with glass. Eutychus was sitting liever; and of the zeal of Paul, preaching till on the ledge of the window-sill, the shutter being midnight, continuing in social converse till dayopen, and the window evidently being unpro- break, and then starting (ver. 13) on a foot journey tected by lattice. He is called a youth (Evsvlag) of twenty miles. here, and a boy (wtaz) in ver. 12. Neither indi- 13, 14. Sailed unto Assos. A seaport of cates his age at all definitely. He is not again the Roman province of Asia, in the ancient dismentioned in the N. T., and nothing more is trict of Mysia. It was a splendid and populous known of him.-Falling into a deep sleep city, situated on the top of a rocky eminence by * -* t* sunk down in sleep. This is not a the shore of the gulf of Adramyttium, and, repetition; having fallen asleep, he became en- being about half way from Troas to Mitylene, tirely relaxed, and sank down in such a way that was a convenient halting-place for vessels going the sill no longer protected him.-From the from one place to the other. The harbor was third loft. The third story.-Was taken up protected by a large and excellent mole or pier, dead * * * his life is in him. By some but the slope from the town to the beach was so critics (De Wette, Olshausen, Meyer) it is sup- steep that it gave rise to a proverb, "Go to Assos posed that Eutychus was not dead, that he was and break your neck." There was a curious merely taken up for dead, and that Paul, with kind of stone in the neighborhood, called sarclearer discernment, perceived that he was only cophagus (flesh-eater), because it consumed flesh, stunned. The answer of Alford to this view a body entombed in it disappearing, all but the seems to me conclusive: "The youth falls, and teeth, in forty days! The inhabitants were is taken up dead; so much is plainly asserted. mostly Greeks; Fellows found there no trace of -Paul, not a physician, but an apostle, gifted, not the Romans, and Leake says that from the re 220 THE ACTS. [OH. XX. 15 And we sailed thence, and came the next day 16 For Paul had determined to sail for Ephesus, beover against Chios; and the next day we arrived at cause he would not spend the time in Asia; for he Samos, and tarried at Trogyllium; and the next day hasted, if it were possible tor him, to be at Jerusalem~ we came to Miletus. the day of Pentecost.P o chaps. 18: 21; 24: 17....p ch. 2: 1; 1 Cor. 16: 8. mains, which are numerou, and well-preserved, especially by the sea-shore, and correctly demay be had "perhaps the most perfect idea of a scribes this lofty and commanding island. At Greek city that anywhere exists." From its this time it was in the province of Asia, and was citadel it commanded a glorious view, and must a convenient port where passengers or merchan*have presented a splendid appearance from the disc might have been landed from this ship; and sea. The name Asso still exists in the neighbor- this business dispatched, she sailed across the hood, but the place of the remains is called strait to-Trogyllium. This was an anchorage Beahsahm.-To go afoot. It was only 19 or 20 about a mile from Samos, the termination of the miles distant from Troas, on an excellent Roman promontory of Mycale, well known in the annals road, and the apostle could traverse this dis- of Greek victory over the Persians. A little to tance in a much shorter time than the ship re- the east of this place there is still an anchorage, quired.to double the promontory terminating in called St. Paul's Port. The apostle had passed Cape Lectum. The narrative indicates that he in front of the bay into which the Cayster empwas found at Assos on the arrival of the ship. tied, and was -now but a short distance from ~Observe the indication of his vigor. Comp. vers. Ephesus. See map, p. 21.-And the next:1, 34; 2 Cor. 11 24-28.-Came to Mitylene. day came to Miletus. This city, more anThe'chief town of the island of Lesbos-famous cient than Ephesus, had been at the height of for having been the birthplace of Sappho and its prosperity 500 years before this visit of the Alcoeus, who originated the Sapphic and Alcaic apostle. The Ionians coming to Asia Minor, metres, and of Pittseus, one of the seven wise found it a Carian town, situated on a peninsula men of Greece. It was a free city, under Roman formed in the south-west of the Latmus bay by rule, at the time when Paul's ship anchored for Mt. Grion. Across the bay, 40 stadia distant, the night in its excellent harbor or roadstead, was the mouth of the river Meander, which has and was a fine sight, with its noble buildings and obtained over the town a more complete victory the background of mountains. It was probably than the Persians or the Greeks. Before the the time of a dark moon, and daylight would be Ionians made it their capital city it had borne needed to accomplish safely the intricate naviga- many names; but then commenced its great tion between the island and the mainland. It is prosperity. After founding more than 75 colone of the few cities of the iEgean which have onies, many of them important, pushing its comcontinued to flourish to the present day, and the merce even to the Atlantic, it fell a victim to the island and the town are called Mytilni. Persians, and still later suffered at the hands of 15. And came the next day over against Alexander. From that time it sunk into ruin. Chios. The island, well known under its mod- Although still possessing its four harbors, at this ern name Scio, for the dreadful sufferings of its time it was only a second-rate shipping town. inhabitants in the Greek war of independence. Such has been the active deposit of the river It has no other connection with the Scripture Meander, that the group of islands lying opponarrative than thus to mark out the apostle's site Miletus, which were at once a protection to course in this journey. It is possible the ship its harbor and a hiding-place for smugglers and was becalmed. Herod, in his voyage to join pirates, have come to be only gentle eminences Marcus Agrippa, was here once detained, and rising out of a plain, the mouth of the Meander, gave liberally toward the restoration of some many miles further toward Trogyllium, having public works. His journey, as described by Jo- made a lake of the Latmus bay, and covered the sephus, affords an interesting comparison with site of Miletus and the territory about it with a Paul's. The island was only about five miles pestilential swamp. The ruins of Mysa, a town from the mainland, but it is not certain that it on the shore of the Meander, have been erronewas ever a part of the Roman province. Its out- ously supposed to be those of Miletus. The inline is mountainous and bold, and it has always habitants were, with the rest of the Ionians, nobeen celebrated for its beauty and fruitfulness.- torious for their voluptuousness and effeminacy, We arrived at Samos. An illustrious Greek having lost their brave and warlike character in island off the coast of Asia Minor, where Ionia the years of their prosperity. They were not joins Caria. It was once a powerful member of wholly idle, for their couches and furniture were the Ionic confederacy, and has had part in many very famous, and their woollen cloths and car-.famous contests. The name denotes a height, pets were highly esteemed. Ephesus was be CH. XX.] THE ACTS. 221 I7 And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called Greeks, repentancex toward God, and faith toward the elders of the church. our Lord Jesus Christ. 18 And when they were come to him, he said unto 22 And now, behold, I go bound y in the spirit unto them, Ye know, from the first day that Iq came into Jerusalem, not knowingz the things that shall befall Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all me there: seasons, 23 Save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every I9 Serving the Lord with all humility r of mind, and city, saying that bonds a and afflictions abide me. with many tears, and temptations,t which befell me by 24 But none b of these things move me, neither count the lying u in wait of the Jews: I my life dear unto myself, so that 1 might finish c my 20 And how Iv kept back nothing that was profita- course with joy, and the ministry,d which I have reble tnto you, but have shewed you, and have taught ceived e of the Lord Jesus, to testi the gospel of the you publicly, and from house w to house, grace of God. 21 Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the 25 And now, behold, I know that ye all, among q ch. 19: 1,10....r 1 Cor. 15: 9, 10....s Phil. 3: 18....t 2 Cor. 4:8-11....u verse 3....v verse 27....w 2 Tim. 4: 2....x Mark: 1 5:; Luke 24: 47... y ch. 19: 21....z James 4:14....a chaps. 9:16; 21: 11...b ch. 21: 13; Rom. 8: 55, 37; 2 Cor. 4: 16....c 2 Tim. 4:7.... d 2 Col. 4: I.....e Gal. 1:1. tween 20 and 30 miles distant. From the state- 3:18; Ps. 126: 6.-And temptations. Rather, ment that these Ephesian brethren accompanied trials. Perhaps including the temptation in his Paul to the ship (ver. 38), it seems that the landing- flesh alluded to in Gal. 4: 14 and again in 2 Cor. place had already come to be some distance from 12: 7, but also the opposition encountered from the city. practitioners of magic and others (see ch. 19), 16. Had determined to sail by Ephesus. among whom were some of his own nation, and That is, not to stop there. By going up from the temporary defection of some of the ChrisMiletus to Ephesus, a distance of twenty-eight tian believers (ch. 19: 18, note).-By the lying in miles, he might have missed his ship; Paul wait of the Jews. No such Jewish company neither owned nor chartered one, and was de- in Ephesus is mentioned directly by Luke; it pendent upon the movements, always uncertain, may have been connected with the one referred of those engaged in commerce. On the possibility to in ver. 3, though that originated at Corinth. of Paul's reaching Jerusalem in time for the feast See note there. of Pentecost, see ver. 6, note. 20, 21. Kept back nothing that was pro17-19. The elders of the church. The fitable. The word here rendered kept back is in body who administered the government, perhaps ver. 27 rendered shunned. Neither fear of perincluding its teachers, the distinction in office sonal danger, nor impaired popularity, had rebetween governing and teaching not being strained his teaching. Personal prudence may clearly defined. On eldership in the apostolic make us cautious how we present the truth, but churches, see note on ch. 11: 30.-In all sea- it can never justify an absolute suppression of sons. Rather, all the time. This whole ministry the truth. Observe the qualification, profitable in Asia was pursued in Ephesus, though its effects to you. What, as yet, they were unprepared for, were felt throughout the province, and Chris- he may have kept back till the time for presenttian churches were established at Hierapolis, ing it should arrive. All scripture is profitColosse, and elsewhere. See on ch. 19: 10.- able, but not to all men at all times. See John Serving the Lord Jesus. The minister is 16:12; 1 Cor. 3:1, 2.-Publicly and from the servant, not of the church, but of Christ.- house to house. Observe, that personal work With all humility. Lowliness of mind, nei- was a characteristic feature in Paul's ministry, ther refusing minor and seemingly insignificant as it has always been in the work of spiritually work, e. g., in personal conversation as at Athens successful men.-The repentance that is (ch. 17:17), nor hesitating to engage in manual labor toward God, and the faith that is toward for his own support and that of others (ver. 34), the Lord Jesus Christ. The first is illusnor arrogating to himself to be a lord over God's trated by Ps. 51: 4 and Luke 15: 18, the second heritage (i Pet. 5: 3). He here addresses them as by John 14: 1; Acts 2: 38; 16: 31. Repentance overseers or bishops (ver. 28), not claiming that may not lead to faith, but repentance towared God office himself, a significant fact. With his lan- the sense of sin as against him, brings with it a guage of self-commendation here, comp. 1 Cor. conscious need of a mediator and an atonement, 0: 4-15; 2 Cor. 6: 3, 4; 12: 14, etc.; 1 Thess. and so leads to faith towards the mediator be2: 5-10; 2 Thess. 3: 7-9; and observe that to tween God and man (2 Cor. 5: 20, 21; 1 Tim. 2: 5). know our own fidelity, and to call others to at- 22-24. And now, behold, I go bound test it, is not inconsistent with true humility. in the Spirit. Not Constrained by the Holy But also observe, that Paul never does this for Spirit, for the term Holy Spirit in the next verse self-praise, but only as a means of stimulating is apparently used to distinguish it from the others to similar fidelity.-And with many spirit, Paul's own spirit, referred to here; nor, tears. An evidence of Paul's warm and demon- In imagination bound, i. e., foreseeing himself as st rative character. Comp. 2 Cor. 2: 4; Phil. literally boundfor the original will not bear this 222 THE ACTS. [CH. XX. whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, 27 For I have not shunned to declare unto you all shall see my face no more. the counsel g of God. 26 Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I 28 Take heedh therefore unto yourselves, and to all am pure f from the blood of all men. the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made f 2 Cor. 7: 2....g Ephes. 1: l....h Col. 4 17; 1 Tim. 4: 16. significance, and in the very next clause he de- edge may have been disclosed to him by the dares himself ignorant of what is to befall him; Spirit of God, or through some prophet; or the nor exactly, as Hackett, " constrained by an invin- language may indicate simply one of those precible impulse or sense of duty;" more than this is monitions, not uncommon in experience toimplied by the peculiar language here. The day, or simply a firm conviction derived from word (dew) rendered bound, is used by Paul to his purpose of going to Rome and thence still indicate obligation (Rom. 7 2; 1 Cor. 7: 27, 39. Comp. Matt. further west. The language does not necessa16:19, note); Paul, who does not hold himself under rily imply inspired knowledge. Alford refers to obligation to obedience to the apostles as eccle- ch. 26: 27, in which Paul expresses his convicsiastical superiors (Gal. 1: 17-22; 2: 8, 9,11), nor to the tion that Agrippa was a believer in the prophets, law, as a system of external rules and regula- but does not imply an infallible knowledge of tions (Gal. 4: 4,5; 5: 1-4), recognizes himself as under his heart. There is, however, no evidence that obligation to God, whose will is revealed by the Paul was at Ephesus again, though it is probable Holy Spirit, to and in his own Spirit. Under this that he subsequently traversed this region, after spiritual obligation, he is going up now to Jeru- his first Roman imprisonment. The all here sigsalem; the impulse being from above, and one nifies not merely the elders, but those whom not to be gainsaid or resisted (ch. 21:13, 14).-Wit- they represented, the members of the Christian nesses in every city. By the mouth of in- church at Ephesus, and perhaps those of other spired prophets (ch. 21: 4, 11); also, perhaps, by Christian churches in Asia, and even in Macedonia his personal experiences of bonds and afflictions. and Achaia. The language, among whom I have See ch. 9: 23, 29; 13: 50; 14: 5, 19; 16: 23; gone, heralding the kingdom, indicates a wide cir17: 5, 10, 13; 18: 12; 20: 3, for such experience cuit of labor, not confined within a single city.prior to this time.-But on no account do I I take you to record. I invoke your testiesteem my life of value to myself. There mony. He appeals to their own knowledge of is some uncertainty as to the reading; this is the his ministry. Comp. the analogous appeal of one adopted by Tischendorf and Alford. Ob- Samuel in 1 Sam. 12: 1-5.-Pure from the serve, that he does not say he esteemed his life blood of all. See ch. 18:6, note.-All the of no value, but of no value to himself; he meas- will of God. Not merely the plan of God ures it wholly by its value to Christ by whom, respecting the salvation of men, but his whole and for whom, he lives. Comp. Gal. 2: 20; will, as revealed by the 0. T., and by the teachPhil. 1: 21.-So that I might finish my ings of the Holy Spirit. course. A suggested metaphor borrowed from 28. Unto yourselves and to all the flock. the foot-race, a common Grecian sport. It is a Observe, the first duty of the watchman is to favorite figure with Paul: See Phil. 2: 16; watch over himself (Luke 12: 41-44). The meta2 Tim. 4: 7. With joy has been added by the copy- phor of the flock, borrowed from Christ, and by ists in analogy to Phil. 1: 4; Col. 1: 11, etc.; but him from the 0. T. (John 10: 1-16), and used by Peter really weakens the force of Paul's language. It (1 Peter 2: 25), is not elsewhere used by Paul, unless is the zorok, not the reward, which is here upper- Heb. 13: 20 be an exception. -Hath made most. Beware of considering so that (Wes) an ad- you overseers. The word overseer is a literal verb of comparison. He does not say, I esteem my translation of the original (Eritxarooc, episkopos), life of no value, in comparison with.the comple- from which comes our English. word episcopal; tion of my course; but absolutely, I esteem my it is, however, everywhere else in the N. T. renlife of no value, so long as I am enabled to com- dered bishop. It is agreed by nearly, if not quite plete my course. As the object of the race is all scholars, that the words bishop and elder the goal, so the object of this earthly life is the (rllax.otoco and rQeaSiV-osQoc), in the language of completion of the work assigned us by God, and the N. T., signify the same office. Thus Conyit is of no value except for that purpose. Comp. beare and Howson: "These terms are used in 2 Tim. 4: 8; Heb. 12: 1, 2. If his afflictions can the N. T. as equivalent. The former (bishop) deredound to the larger success of his work, in noting, as its meaning of overseer implies, the the glory of the Gospel, he welcomes them (Phil. duties; the latter (elder) denoting the rank of 1:12, 13). the office." So Alford: "The English version 25-27. Behold, I know that ye all * * has hardly dealt fairly in this case with the * shall see my face no more. The knowl- sacred text, in the rendering'overseers, where CH. XX.] THE ACTS. 223 youi overseers, to feed the churchi of God, which he 33 Is have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or aphath purchased k with his own blood. parel. 29 For I know this, that after my departing shall 34 Yea, ye yourselvest know, that these hands have grievous wolves' enter in among you, not sparingm ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were the flock. with me. 30 Also of your" own selves shall men arise, speak- 35 I have shewed you all things, how that so labouring perverse things, to draw away disciples after ing ye ought to supportu the weak, and to remember them. the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, Itv is iore 3r Therefore watch,~ and remember, that by the blessed to give than to receive. space of three years I ceased not to warn P every one 36 And when he had thus spoken, he kneeledv night and day with tears. down, and prayed with them all. 32 And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and 37 And they all wept sore, and fellx on Paul's neck, to the word ot his grace, which is able q to build you and kissed him, up, and to give you an inheritancer among all them 38 Sorrowing most of all for the wordsy which he which are sanctified. spake, that they should see his face no more. And they accompanied him unto the ship. i Heb. 13: 17....j Prov. 10: 21; Jer. 3:15; John 21: 15-17; 1 Pet. 5: 2, 3....k Ephes. 1: 14; Col. 1: 14; Heb. 9: 12, 14; Pet. 1: 18, 19; Rev. 5: 9.....1'Matt. 7: 15; 2 Pet. 2: 1....m Jer. 13: 20; 23: 1; Ezek. 34: 2, 3; Zech. 11: 17....n 1 John 2: 19; Jude 4, etc....o 2 Tim. 4: 5....p Col. 1: 28....q John 17: 17....r ch. 26: 18; Col. 1:12; Heb. 9: 15; 1 Pet. 1:4....s 1 Sam. 12: 1 Cor. 9: 12; 2 Car. 7:2.... t ch. 18: 3; 1 Cor. 4: 12; 1 Thess. 2: 9; 2 Thess. 3: 8....u Rom. 15: 1; Ephes. 4: 28; 1 Thess. 5: 14....v Luke 14: 12-14....w ch. 21: 5.....x Gen. 46: 9....y verse 25. as it ought there, as in all other places, to have mosque of Mohammed; which has, in turn, been'bishops.'" Rather, in all other places it given place to utter desolation. - Perverse should be rendered "overseers."-To shep- things. Perverted things; the truth distorted herd the church of God. Not merely tofeed, and made an instrument of error. Comp. ch. but to act as shepherd of the church, including 13:10, note. feeding with doctrine, leading by example, and 31, 32. The three years consists of three perhaps administering government (i Peter 5: 2, 3). months' preaching in the synagogue (ch. 19: ), The question whether this verse should read the two years' ministry in the school of Tyrannus church of God, or the church of the Lord is one (ch. 19: 10), and three months or thereabouts in of the most uncertain in textual criticism. For Paul's subsequent ministry. Observe how every arguments pro and con, see Alford's Greek Tes- word in this sentence here has its significance: tament; he thus states his conclusion: " On the every one indicates personal work; night and day, whole, then, weighing the evidence on both ceaseless industry; with tears, warmth of feelsides, seeing that it is more likely that the altera- ing. I commend you to God, is, I place you in tion should have been made to of the Lord (zvoloev) God's hands, as for safe-keeping; the word of his than to of God (pEovii), more likely that the speaker grace is in contrast with the law, and indicates should have used of God than of the Lord, and the possession by the church at Ephesus of one more consonant to the evidently emphatic posi- or more gospels; the metaphor of an inheritance tion of the word. I have, on a final revision of is a favorite one with the apostle. this volume, decided for the received reading, 33-35. Contrast with Paul's spirit that of which, in the first writing of it, I had rejected." Demetrius (ch. 19: 25, 26), and comp. his admoniThe difference is important, because of the clos- tions to Timothy respecting the danger of coveting clause of the verse, 7Which he hath purchased ousness (i Tim. 6: 1-11). With his reference here to with his oown blood. If this declaration is made his manual labor agrees 1 Cor. 4: 11, 12; comp. respecting God, the verse becomes a conclusive 1 Thess. 3: 8. These references indicate that the evidence of the divinity of Jesus Christ. The tent-making referred to only by Luke in ch. representation of salvation as a purchased re- 18: 3, was Paul's dependence for support; obdemption is again employed by Paul in Ephes. serve that he supports his traveling companions 1:13. also, an indication that he was a successful arti29, 30. Shall grievous wolves enter in san. The weak are not the weak in faith, nor the'*. Also of your own selves shall poor, but those who, from any infirmity, were men arise. Grievous wolves are not perse- dependent on charity for support. The words cutors from without the church, but false teach- of the Lord Jesus here quoted are not in the gosers within (Matt. 7:15). The distinction is between pels; they are referred to by Paul as though false teachers coming to Ephesus from other familiar to his auditors and are quoted either places and false teachers springing up within the from tradition or from a lost gospel. Analogous church. On the fulfillment of this prophecy, in spirit is Luke 14: 12-14. see 2 Tim. 2: 17, 18, written to Timothy from 36-38. The scene here is a touching one; the Rome, while the latter was in the vicinity of simplicity of Luke's description heightens the Ephesus; see also Rev. 2: 2. The wolves rav- effect. "We feel instinctively that the eye must aged the flock; the Christian temple of Ephesus have seen what the pen has portrayed in so natrivaled in magnificence and superstition that of ural a manner."-(Hackett.) the- heathen Diana; these gave place to the The student will do well to compare this ad 22ai THE ACTS. [CH. XXI. CHAPTER XXI. 2 And finding a ship sailing over unto Phenicia, we went aboard, and set forth. AND it came to pass, that after we were gotten from 3 Now when we had discovered Cyprus, we left it them, and had launched, we came with a straight on the left hand, and sailed into Syria, and landed at course unto Coos, and the day following unto Rhodes, Tyre: for there the ship was to unlade her burden. and from thence unto Patara: 4 And finding disciples, we tarried there seven days: dress of Paul with the analogous expressions of church the journey he had so long desired to experience in the epistles, particularly his meta- make to Rome. See at close of ch. 27. phors in vers. 24, 28, 32. The parallelisms notice- Ch. 21: 13. When now it came to pass able to the English reader are still more notice- that we put to sea, having departed trom able to the Greek student. No other passage in theme having run straight (i. e., before the the N. T. of the same length presents so clear wind), we came to Coos. More properly Cos, and vivid a picture of the characteristic features an island, "the garden of the 2Egean," famous of Paul's ministry: his theme, repentance and for its wines, ointments and textile fabrics, faith (ver. 21), enforced by a heralding of the king- about twenty-three miles south of Miletus, opdom of God (ver. 25), a kingdom and inheritance of posite Cnidus and Halicarnassus. Reference is grace (ver. 32); his spirit, humility (ver. 19), courage here made probably to its principal town, which (vers. 20, 27), unswerving purpose (ver. 24), ceaseless lay at the eastern extremity of the island, and industry, ardent feeling (ver. 31), unselfishness possessed a fine harbor, which has since become (vers. 33-35); his method, both a public preaching a malarious lagoon. It must have been of speand personal and private conversation (ver. 20). cial interest to Luke, the physician, since it was This address thus affords a suggestion of what the birth-place of Hippocrates, and boasted of a are the essential elements of a successful Chris- school of medicine traditionally connected with tian ministry. Esculapius, whose temple was so'filled with votive models, as to be in reality a museum of Chaps. 21, 22, 23. PAUL. GOES TO JERUSALEM. HIS pathology and anatomy. The city is still in existEXPEIRENCE THERE. THE CHRISTIAN N- EXPERI- ence under the name Stanchio, a corruption of ENCES OF TRIAL. —HE PROVIDENCE OF GoD ILLUS- "es tan Co " (toward Cos); and in the walls of a TRATED. Turkish castle there, which, however, Christian travelers are not allowed to enter, are said A. D. 58. Paul, bound in the Spirit, goes up to be some sculptures from the ancient temple to Jerusalem, in spite of the remonstrances of to the god of healing.-And the day follow. prophets and of personal friends (ch. 21:4, i1, 12); ing (having probably lain at anchor over night) he yields to the solicitations of James and the unto Rhodes. One of the most illustrious of the elders at Jerusalem, and participates in a Jew- AEgean islands, famous for its historical record, ish ceremonial in order to remove the prejudices its fertile, though broken and rocky soil, and of the Jews and the Jewish Christians against its climate, there being a proverb that the sun him; the plan fails; this act is made an occasion shines every day in Rhodes. In this city were the of a mob, from which he is rescued by the Ro- famous temple of the sun, an idolatrous temman soldiery; and, after a second mob, and a ple erected by a Jew, and the chief of the seven plan for his assassination, he is sent, under an great wonders of the world, the Colossus. The escort, to Csesarea for trial before Felix, the city, founded and raised to a capital by the three Roman procurator. Except the story of the ancient towns of the island, and built by the shipwreck (ch. 27), there is no part of Paul's life architect Hippodamus, " rose," it is said, "in more dramatic than that recorded in this chapter. the midst of its perfumed gardens, and its amHis own courage, calmness, and dignity, and the phitheatre of hills, with unity so symmetrical, contrast between his character and that of the that it appeared like one house." The wonderJews on the one hand and of Claudius Lysias on ful Colossus, which had been thrown from its the other, carry their own lesson; he will best height of more than 100 feet by an earthquake, learn that lesson who acquaints himself with the lay for over 900 years along the margin of the external aspects of the history, and then reads the port. -And from thence unto Patara. story, and takes in the inspiration of Paul's lordly The port of the city of Xanthus, the capital of bearing, in his bonds, and before his enemies. Lycia. It had a convenient haven, and was, Like the story of Joseph, this history. of Paul therefore, a resort for the coasting vessels, one affords, also, a remarkable illustration of the of which Paul found ready to take him on. Pastrange way in which God works out his plans. tara was a city of some pretensions, and espeThe hate of Joseph's brethren sends Joseph into cially noted for its temple and oracle of Apollo, Egypt to prepare for their succor; the hate of -some remains of which, among other ruins, are the Jews provides for Paul the opportunity to supposed to be still seen, although the'harbor, make, without expense to himself or the infant which was the occasion of -its mention in the CH. XXI.] THE ACTS. 225 who saidz to Paul through the Spirit, that he should we came to Ptolemais, and saluted the brethren, and not go up to Jerusalem. abode with them one day. 5 And when we had accomplished those days, we 8 And the next day, we that were of Paul's company departed and went our way: and they all brought us departed, and came unto Coesarea: and we entered on our way, with wives and children, till we were outinto the house of Philipb the evangelist, which was of the city: and we kneeled a down on the shore, and one of the seven; d and abode with him. prayed. 9 And the same man had four daughters, virgins, 6 And when we had taken our leave one of another, which e did prophesy. we took ship; and they returned home again. xo And as we tarried there many days, there came 7 And when we had finished our course from Tyre,' down from Judaea a certain prophet, named Agabus. z verse 12....a ch. 20: 36....b ch. 8: 6-40....c Ephes. 4:11; 2 Tim. 4: 5....d ch. 6: 5....e ch. 2: 17; Joel 2: 28....f ch. 11: 28. Christian narrative, is now only a pestilential and Caesarea, older than either and outliving swamp.-Unto Phenicia. On the northwest- them both, it has had a continuous history, from ern coast of Syria (see map, p. 21); also known in the a very early period to the present time. It was N. T. by its principal cities as "the coasts of largely populated by Jews, for, at the outbreak Tyre and Sidon." For description, see Matt. of the Jewish war, besides those who were im11: 21, note.-Having discovered Cyprus. prisoned, 2,000 were slain. It is evident there Literally, having been shown Cyprus. For de- was already a Christian church here, and possibly scription of the island, see ch. 11: 19, note. its members were known to Paul. Here the Without a mariner's compass, the Greeks seldom apostle's voyage terminated and the forty-two ventured out into the open sea, the headlands miles, or two days' journey to Caesarea, were of the coasts or the islands serving them as traversed by land. The town has now a populaguides. The direct course from Rhodes to Tyre tion of about 10,000, and is at the terminus of the would leave Cyprus on the left.-Into Syria. great road from Damascus to the sea. The presHere used in a general sense for the whole of the ent anchorage, the best on the Syrian coast, is Holy Land. See 15: 41, note.- Landed at at some distance from the former one, the mole Tyre. See ch. 12:20, note. There the ship which protected that being now in ruins.-That was to unload, an indication that Paul traveled were of Paul's company. These words are by an ordinary merchant vessel. wanting in the best MSS.; there is nothing in the 4-6. And finding disciples. The Gospel original to indicate any separation from Paul. had been preached at Tyre in the early persecu- -Philip the evangelist. One of the seven tion instigated by Paul (ch. 11: 19).-Through the deacons (ch. 6: 5). The last preceding mention of spirit. By the mouth of some prophet.- him in the N. T. is at Caesarea (ch.: 40).-Four That he should not go up to Jerusalem. daughters. Observe, that in the apostolic This must be interpreted by the prophecy in church women are not only teachers (ch. 18: 2), ver. 11; the prophet foretold what would befall as in the Jewish church (ch. 22: 14), but also inPaul, the disciples drew thence the conclusion spired teachers. On the nature of prophecy, that he should not go up. But he went " bound see ch. 13: 1. in the spirit" (ch. 20: 22), the disclosure of the 10-14. Agabus. That this is the same perdivine will to his own soul being to him a higher son referred to in ch. 11: 28 is every way probauthority than the words of the prophet.-We able; his name, office, and residence, are the; kneeled down on the beach and prayed. same.-Paulss girdle. The girdle was an esA level, sandy beach extends for a considerable sential article of dress in the East, worn by both distance on both sides of the ancient Tyre. Ob- men and women. It was sometimes made of serve, the parting meeting is a prayer-meeting; leather (2 Kings 1: 8; Matt. 3: 4), sometimes of linen observe, too, that there is none of that false re- embroidered with silk, or gold or silver thread serve so common in modern Protestantism, to Jer. 13:1; Ezek. 16:10 i Dan. 10: 5; Rev. 1: 3; 15: 6); it was forbid the gathering for prayer where they are sometimes fastened by a clasp, sometimes tied in liable to observation; the implication of the a knot. The symbolic act of Agabus is analogous narrative is, that the spot was between the city to the methods of the 0. T. prophets ( Kings 22: 11; and the point of embarkation. Isa. 20: 2; Jer. 13: i; Ezek. 14: 1; 5: 1). Observe that the 7-9. And having finished the voyage, prophetic language of the 0. T. is, Thzs saith we came from Tyre unto Ptolemais. Men- the Lord; in the N. T., 2hus saith the Holy Ghost. tioned in Judges (i: 3) by its ancient name Accho, For fulfillment of this prophecy, see ver. 33. by Greek and Roman writers as Ace, and more Observe that it is fulfilled in the spirit, not in the recently as Acre. It had at this time passed out letter: Paul is bound by the Gentiles, not by tho of the hands of the Ptolemies, from one of whom Jews, and he is forcibly taken by the Gentiles it received its name here, and was a Roman from the Jews, who would otherwise have slain colony, recently established by the Emperor him. Observe, too, that the fulfillment of this Claudius. Situated about midway between Tyre prophecy afforded an answer, though in an unex 226 THE ACTS. [Cn. XXI. ix And when he was come unto us, he took Paul's of Coesarea, and brought with them one Mnason of girdle, and bound his own hands and feet, and said, Cyprus, an old disciplek with whom we should lodge. Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shallg the Jews at Jeru- 7 And when we were come to Jerusalem, the brethsalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall ren received us' gladly. deliver him unto the hands of the Gentiles. x8 And the day following Paul went in with us unto 12 And when we heard these things, both we, and James;m and all the elders were present. they of that place, besoughth him not to go up to Jeru- I9 And when he had saluted them, he declared parsalem. ticularly what thingsn God had wrought among the 13 Then Paul answered, What mean ye to weep and Gentiles by his ministry. to break mine heart? for I am readyi not to be bound 20 And when they heard it, they glorified the Lord; only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the and said unto him, Thou seest, brother, how many Lord Jesus. thousands of Jews there are which believe; and they 14 And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, are all zealous of the law: saying, The will of the Lord be done. 2I And they are informed of thee, that thou teachest 15 And after those days we took up our carriages, all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake and went up to Jerusalem. Moses, saying that they ought not to circumcise q their 16 There went with us also certain of the disciples children, neither to walk after the customs. g verse 33; ch. 20: 23....h Matt. 16: 22, 29....i 2 Tim. 4: 6.....j Matt. 6: 10; 26: 4....k Prov. 16: 31....1 ch. 15:4....m cb. 15: 13, etc.; Gal. I: 19....n Roll. 15:, 19... o ch. 20: 24; 2 Cor. 12: 12...pch. 22: 3; Roin. 10: 2....q Gal. 5: 3. erally used in the old English sense of baggage. There is some uncertainty as to the reading here, ~.. P^B~~r~. some MSS. give (coaexsvdciw) having packed X0 G s away, i. e. stored, in Caesarea the luggage required on the sea-voyage; others give (Lrerox,; Lr, ) having packed up, i. e., in bundles upon mules or horses for the. journey to Jerusalem.-And brought us to one thnason of min heartCyprus. This is the most probable rendering. So Hackett and Alford. The words with them are not in the original. Nothing more is known of Mnason; he was probably a resident at Jerusalem, and a disciple from the (days of Pentecost; or possibly, as Alford surmises, he may have been - a personal disciple of Christ. Lor b e do17-19. The brethren are the lay members of the church at Jerusalem; James is the brother the fa.of the Lord, who occupied, perhaps by reason of __j-.^^S^^^3^it 8^ ^ ~his relationship to the Lord, a position of special THE GIRDLE. prominence in the church (see ch. is5:1, note); the elders are the officers of the local church; the pected manner, to Paul's prayer s for an oppor- apostles are not mentioned, probably because tunity to visit Rome (Rom. i: 0). —And to break absent from the city in the work of the ministry. mine heart. An indication of the strength of Some may already have been dead. Paul, after Paul's sympathies; though not to be shaken in the personal and informal interviews with the his pupose, he is deeply affected by the tears lay brethren, probably at the house of Mnason, and entreaties of his friends.-The will of the mentioned in ver. 17, meets with the officers of Lord be done. There is small ground for Al- the church, to give them a quasi official report ford's deduction from this sentence that the of his work, which he does particularly, i. e., in Lord's Prayer was used in the apostolic church, detail. though it is every way probable that such was 20, 21. And when they (the elders) heard the fact. The disciples recognized in Paul's it, they glorified God. The best MSS. have determination an indication of the divine will. God, not the Lord. A service of prayer or praise Their course illustrates the nature of true sub- is indicated. - Thou seest. They appeal to mission; they exercise their own judgment, Paul's own experience and observation.-How exert all their influence for the course which many myriads of Jews there are. A general seems to them wise, but cheerfully acquiesce phrase, signifying simply a large number. Not when convinced that the Lord's will is otherwise. only the dwellers at Jerusalem, but also those 15, 16. We packed up our baggage. Car- who had come up to the feast, would be includriages in the modern sense of the term were un- ed in this number. On the early growth of the known to the ancients. Chariots and rude carts church at Jerusalem, see chaps. 2: 41-47; were sometimes employed, but travel was, for 4: 4, 31-33; 5:12-16. While these converted the most part, then, as now, on horseback, or Jews believed that Jesus was the Messiah, and on camels; the term carriage in the Bible is gen- perhaps looked for his second coming, they still Cr. XXI.] THE ACTS. 227 22 What is it therefore? the multitude must needs that thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the come together: r for they will hear that thou art come. law. 23 Do therefore this that we say to thee: We have 25 As touching the Gentiles which believe, wet have four men which have a vow on them; written, and concluded that they observe no such 24 Them take, and purify thyself with them, and be thing, save only that they keep themselves from things at charges with them, that they may shaves their offered to idols, and from blood, and from strangled, heads: and all may know, that those things, whereof and from fornication. they were informed concerning thee, are nothing; but 26 Then Paul took the men,u and the next day purir ch. 19: 32.... s ch. 18: 18; Numb. 6; 2,13, 18.... t ch. 15: 20, 29....u 1 Cor. 9: 20. held to the obligations of the ceremonial lave, a a t-..{til and that Gentiles could become Christians only i through circumcision, that is, by first becoming Jews (ch. 15: 1). —They are informed of thee. Rather, they are possessed of the idea concernintg thee. The strength of the original is inade- ii:. i ~.quately rendered by our English version.-That s othou teachest, etc. What Paul did teach i n - was that neither circumcision nor uncircumcision was of any consequence (Gal. 5: 6; 6: 15); that the uncircumcised need not be circumcised, and that the circumcised should not become uncircumcised (i Cor. 7:18, 19); that Jew and Gentile a are alike guilty before God, and are saved ormly by the grace of God through Jesus Christ ( mar. e./ chaps. 1-3). He is accused of teaching the Jews to! c rset apostatize (arooraola) from the law of Moses t and to discontinue circumcision, and this, not as their liberty, but as an obligation imposed on them by the Gospel. 22425. What is it, therefore? That the: occasion requires.-It must need s be that a multitude will come together. Not the they may shave their heads. Not until the multitude, i. e., of Christians in an orderly assem- appointed offerings had been made, could the blage for consultation, but a multitude, i. e., of vow be fulfilled and the hair cut. The shaving Jews and Jewish Christians,-hostile to Paul and of heads in connection with religious vows is cusexcited by his presence.-We have four men. tomary among the Mohammedans to the present The language implies that they were Christian day. The modern barber's shop is probably the believers.-Which have a vow on them. same in essential characteristics as that of the Probably the Nazarite vow; for description of days of Ezekiel (Ezek. 5: i). The customer sits on which, see ch. 18: 18, note. Baumgarten re- the divan, or on a low chair, and often leans marks that this is a vow of the most extreme against the side of the room. The barber is the abstinence and purification; Paul's public appro- newsvender -of the East; while he shaves he bation of it, therefore, Would be a complete chats and exchanges the latest news with his refutation of the charge that he forbade Jews customers. Pipes and coffee are brought from from obeying the ceremonial law.-Become a the nearest shop for those who may wish for Nazarite with them. This appears to be them while waiting to be served. The handthe significance of the original. The Greek verb basin used for washing the beard has a crescentrendered purify thyself (cycvlw) is used in the shaped piece cut from the side, as shown on the Septuagint (Numb. 6: 3) in describing the Nazar- wall, the better to fit close under the chin. This ite's duties. Paul was to enter upon the same basin and the razor are the signs of a barber course of abstinence and religious consecration in the East.-Walkest orderly. Literally, as the four men.-And be at charges for according to rule, i. e., the Jewish ceremonial. them. The offerings required (Numb. 6:13-18) But there is small evidence that Paul did so. involved considerable expense; others than the Partly owing to natural temperament, partly to Nazarites sometimes shared in it, and thus in- a more teachable disposition, partly to the very directly participated in the supposed advan- thoroughness of the change wrought in his inteltages of the vow. Thus Agrippa I, on arriving lectual convictions at the time of his conversion, from Rome to take possession of his throne, as a and partly from the broadening effect of travel, means of purchasing popularity, paid the ex- Paul was emancipated from the law more thorpense of numerous indigent Nazarites. -That oughly than James and the elders who had re 228 THE ACTS. [Cm. XXL fying himself with them, entered' into the temple, to Greeks also into the temple, and hath polluted this signify the accomplishmentw of the days of purifica-.holy place. tion, until that an offering should be offered for every 29 (For they had seen before with him, in the city, one of them. Trophimusa an Ephesian, whom they supposed that 27 And when the seven days were almost ended, the Paul had brought into the temple.) Jews x which were of Asia, when they saw him in the 30 And all the city was moved, and the people ran temple, stirred up all the people, and laid hands Y on together: and they took Paul, and drew him out of him, the temple: and forthwith the doors were shut. 28 Crying out, Men of Israel, help: this is the man, 31 And as they went about b to kill him, tidings came that teachethz all men every where against the peo- unto the chief captain of the band, that all Jerusalem pie, and the law, and this place: and further, brought was in an uproar: v ch. 24: 18....w Numb. 6: 13....x ch. 24: 18....y ch. 26: 21....z chaps. 6: 13,14; 24: 5, 6....a ch. 0: 4.....b 2 Cor. 11: 23, etc. mained at Jeausalem. The commentators gen- (Josephus' Wars, 5: 5, 8). Paul entered into the erally appear solicitous to show that Paul, in fol- inner Temple, the court of Israel, with his four lowing this advice, did nothing inconsistent with companions; the mob caught him and drew him his teaching. Perhaps not. Yet it appears to out into the court of the Gentiles; the gates me very clear that he did from policy what he leading from the court of the Gentiles into the would not have done from preference, nor felt Temple proper were then closed; news of the called on to do by religious principle, and that mob being carried to the chief-captain, he came the lesson which this incident is intended to at once with a guard from the adjoining tower of teach is this, that embittered prejudices are sel- Antonia and rescued the apostle. - Making dom overcome, and the cause of truth is seldom known (to the ministers of the Temple) the advanced by any policy, however adroit, which accomplishment of the days of the puriinvolves any veiling or concealment of the truth. fication, i. e., that he had come to accomplish - We have written. In the resolutions them. This appears to be the significance of the passed by the so-called council of Jerusalem original.-And when the seven days were (ch. 15: 23-29). almost ended. What seven days are intended 2i-30. In the temple. For plan and full is uncertain; apparently the vow of these Nazardescription, see John 2: 13-17, notes; for illus- ites extended for seven days further, at the extration, vol. I, p. 257. It must suffice here to say piration of which time, they would be released that the Temple consisted of a series of courts; from it. According to the Rabbis, the shortest the court of the priests, the court of Israel, the term of the vow was thirty days.-The Jews court of the women, and the court of the Gen- which were of Asia. The province where tiles, and that no Gentile was permitted to pass Paul had been teaching, and where he encounthis outer court into the interior of the Temple tered, as everywhere, opposition from the Jews under pain of death. The tower of Antonia, (ch. 19:8).-Laid hands on him. This was not built upon the same broad platform of solid rock a legal arrest by the Temple police, but an act of with the Temple, and adjoining it, overlooked mob violence.-Crying out * * hath the Temple courts; it was at once the palace of the polluted this holy place. By bringing GenRoman governor and the barracks of his legions. tiles into this inner court, which was forbidden "The inward parts had the largeness and form them. Observe how malice puts an uncharitof a palace, it being parted into all kinds of able construction upon a doubtful act and judges rooms and other conveniences, such as courts, without investigation. Seeing strangers with and places for bathing, and broad spaces for Paul in the Temple, the Jews assume that they camps, insomuch that, by having all conven- are Gentiles brought in for the purpose of poliences that cities wanted, it might seem to be luting the sacred place; they do not even inquire composed of several cities, but by its magnifi- whether they may be Jews engaged in an act of cence, it seemed a palace; and, as the entire orderly worship. Observe, too, how Paul here is structure resembled a tower, it contained also subjected to the same charge brought with his four other distinct towers at its four corners, approbation against Stephen (ch. 6: 1).- The whereof the others were but 50 cubits high; doors were shut. By the Levites who had whereas that which lays upon the southeast cor- charge of the Temple. This was done possibly ner was 70 cubits high, that from thence the to prevent Paul's escaping from the mob to the whole Temple might be viewed; but on the cor- altar for refuge (Exod. 21: 13, 14; 1 Kings 2: 28); more ner where it joined to the cloisters of the Tem- probably to shut out the mob, whose incursion pie, it had passages down to them both, through would pollute the Holy Place. The Levites which the guard (for there lay in this tower a were careful to protect the court, but not the life Roman legion) went several ways among these of a worshipper. See Luke 10: 31, 32. cloisters with their arms, on the Jewish festivals, 31-36. Unto the chief-captain of the in-order to watch the people, that they might band. The chiliarch or tribune, Claudius Lynot there attempt to make any innovations."- sias (ch. 23: 26). Nothing is known of him, except CH. XXII.] THE ACTS. 229 32 Who ~ immediately took soldiers and centurions, 39 But Paul said, I h am a man whic am a Jew of and ran down unto them: and when they saw the Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, ai citizen of no mean city: chief captain and the soldiers, they left beating of Paul. and, I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the peo33 Then the chief captain came near, and took him, pie. and commanded him to be bound d with two chains; 40 And when he had given him licence, Paul stood and demanded who he was, and what he had done. on the stairs, and beckoned i with the hand unto the 34 And some cried one thing, some another, among people. And when there was made a great silence, he the multitude: and when he could not know the cer- spake unto them in the Hebrew tongue, saying, tainty for the tumult, he commanded him to be carried into the castle.e CHAPTER XXII. 35 And when he came upon the stairs, so it was, that he was borne of the soldiers, for the violencef of the 1/[ ENk brethren, and fathers, hear ye my defence,' people..IV which I make now unto you. 36 For the multitude of the people followed after, 2 (And when they heard that he spake in the Hebrew crying, Awayg with him! tongue to them, they kept the more silence: and he 37 And as Paul was to be led into the castle, he said saith,) unto the chief captain, May I speak unto thee? Who 3 I am m verily a man which am a Jew, born in Tarsaid, Canst thou speak Greek? sus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought up in this city, at the 38 Art not thou that Egyptian, which before these feet of" Gamaliel, and taught accordingo to the perdays madest an uproar, and leddest out into the wil- fect manner of the law of the fathers, and wasp zealderness four thousand men that were murderers? ous toward God, as ye q all are this day. c chaps. 23: 27; 24:7....d verse 11; ch. 20:23; Ephes. 6: 20....e chl. 23: 10, 16....f Ps. 55: 9; Hab. 1: 3....g ch. 22: 22; Luke 23:18; John 19: 15; 1 Col. 4: 13....h chaps. 9: 11; 22: 3....i ch. 22: 25....j ch. 12:17....k ch. 7: 2....1 1 Pet. 3: 15....m el. 2139; 2 Cor. 11: 22; Phil. 3: 5.....n ch. 2: 34.... ch.6:....p Gal. 1: 14....q ch. 21: 20; Rum. 10: 2. such information as is afforded by the account seems, however, from both, that an Egyptian, of him, in this and the succeeding chapter. The with a band of robbers called Sicarii, probably Roman army was divided into legions of from the Assassins, whose organized depredations are three thousand to six thousand soldiers, each a matter of history, gathered a rabble from the legion being under six tribunes, who commanded neighborhood of Jerusalem, and took them out in turn. This chief-captain was such a tribune, of the city, promising to show them that the answering somewhat to a colonel, or perhaps a walls of Jerusalem would fall at his command. brigade commander in the U. S. army.-Soldiers Felix scattered them, killing, wounding and takand centurions. The centurion was the com- ing prisoners a part, the rest dispersing or followmnander of a century, equivalent to the modern ing the false prophet into the wilderness. For company, and varying in strength from fifty to a fuller account, see his Wars of the Jews 2: 13, 5, one hundred men.-Ran down. From the and Ant. 20: 7, 6.-Of Tarsus. See ch. 9: 30, adjoining tower of Antonia. See above.-W- hen note, for description and illustration.-I bethey saw. The sight of the Roman soldiery seech thee suffer me to speak, etc. Observe was enough to intimidate the mob; they did not the indications of Paul's self-possession, confiwait for actual interference.-Bound with dence in his cause, native dignity, and personal two chains. To two soldiers, one on each side power. Unawed by the mob, he desires to of him. See chaps. 12: 6, note; 28: 16.-Into address them; by his personal weight secures the castle. Literally, the garrison or barracks; permission from the chief-captain; and there, i. e., that portion of the tower occupied by the chained to the two soldiers, his hair and gartroops; it furnished quarters for five hundred ments still disordered by the rough handling he soldiers.-Upon the stairs. Leading up into has received, with a gesture he silences the the tower.-He was borne of the soldiers. crowd, and secures an audience. We no longer That is, lifted up from the ground and carried wonder that this man wished to go into the theabodily into the tower.-Away with him. The tre at Ephesus and face the mob there (ch. 19: a0). same cry which echoed before this same tower of Antonia against Paul's Lord (John 19: 15). Ch. 22: 1, 2. In the Hebrew tongue. 37-40. As Paul was about to be led The Syro-Chaldaic, the mother-tongue of the into the barracks. Either for imprisonment Jews in Judea at this time, and the one, thereor for scourging (ch. 23: 23, 24). - Cast thou fore, most likely to secure the attention of speak Greek? In which'language Paul had the mob. Observe that Paul speaks with equal addressed him. His speech surprises the chief- fluency the Greek and the Hebrew. Comp. ch. captain, who had confounded Paul with the 21: 37. Luke's version of this speech is, of Egyptian impostor mentioned in the next verse. course, Greek; the peculiarities in the phrase-Art not thou that Egyptian? Rather, ology indicate that it was translated from the Thou art not, then. The allusion is here evi- Hebrew by Luke, who was present in Jerusalem dently to something well known and compara- (ch. 21:17), and not improbably himself heard the tively recent in occurrence. Josephus speaks speech. of an Egyptian impostor, giving two different 3. I am a man a Jew. That is, by parentand somewhat discrepant accounts of him. It age. Both parents were Hebrews (Phil. 3: ).' In /30 THE ACTS. [CH. XXII. 4 And I persecuted r this way unto the death, bind- said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth. whom thou pering and delivering into prisons both men and women. secutest. 5 As also the high priest doth bear me witness, and 9 And they that were with me saw t indeed the light, all the estate of the elders: from whom also I received and were afraid: but they heard not the voice of him letters unto the brethren, and went to Damascus,8 to that spake to me. bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem, o And I said, What shall I do,Lord? And the Lord for to be punished. said unto me, Arise, and go into Damascus; and there 6 And it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon, sud- for thee to do. denly there shone from heaven a great light round II And when I could not see for the glory of that about me. light, being led by the hand of them that were with 7 And I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice say- me, I came into Damascus. ing unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? z2 And one Ananias,"a devout man according to the 8 And I answered, Who art thou, Lord? And he law, having a goodv report of all the Jews which dwelt there, r chaps. 8: 3; 26: 9-13; Phil. 3: 6; 1 Tim. 1:13....s ch. 9: 2, etc....t Dan. 10: 7....u ch. 9: 17....v ch. 10: 22; 1 Tim. 3: 7; Heb. 11: 2. Tarsus of Cilicia. For description and illus- 4, 5. I persecuted this way. That is, tration, see ch. 9: 30, note.-Brought up in those that were in the way of the Lord (Matt. 3:3); this city. The original implies, as in ch. 7: 21, in other words, followers of Christ. So in ch. from early youth. See ch. 26: 4.-At the feet 9: 2; 18: 25; 19:9, etc.- Unto the death. of Gamaliel. On his history and character, Paul gives fuller details of this persecution in see ch. 5: 34, note. Schools were established in his speech before Agrippa (ch. 26: 1, 11).-The connection with every Jewish community; the high-priest. Theophilus, the brother and sucproper number of pupils to the single teacher cessor to Jonathan, who succeeded Caiaphas. was fixed by Rabbinical regulations at twenty- He was still living, and to his witness Paul apfive, the proper age to go to school at six. Be- peals.-And all the estate of the elders. sides these primary schools, there were higher Here the lay members of the Sanhedrim which institutions at Jerusalem, where young men issued the letters of authority, at his request were trained who proposed to become teachers (ch. 9: 2).-Unto the brethren. That is, his 6f Israel. The principal themes of study were Jewish brethren at Damascus. In ch. 9: 2 the the law and the commentaries of the Scribes language is "to the synagogues." Here Paul thereon, but all subjects were discussed- the- is emphasizing his Jewish character; to the mob ology, philosophy, jurisprudence, astronomy, of Jews he speaks as himself a Jew. - Them astrology, medicine, botany, geography, arith- which were there. In the previous persecumetic, architecture. The mode of teaching was tion Christians may have fled as far as Damascus chiefly catechetical. The master delivered his (ch. 8:), or after the Pentecost Damascus conlecture and the disciples in turn asked ques- verts may have returned thither. tions; or he interrogated them and based his 6-11. Of Saul's conversion there are three teaching on the various replies given. Stories, accounts, viz., here'and in chaps. 9 and 26. For anecdotes, riddles, and parables, were all woven a comparison of the three, showing real or appainto the discussions. The pupils generally sat rent discrepancies, and a consideration of their on the floor cross-legged, and the teacher on a true harmony, see notes on ch. 9: 1-9. The platform or dais a little raised above them; this, words in ver. 9, And were afraid, are omitted by at least, is the modern Oriental fashion, and it Tischendorf, but retained by Alford and Meyer. probably has descended unchanged from the first The words "They heard not the voice of him century. —Taught according to the strict that spake to me," signifies, not that they heard interpretation (cxi;tLa) of the law of the nothing, but that they did not distinguish arfathers.-That is, according to the stricter ticulate words. The account here expressly school of the Pharisees, who were divided into states, what the other accounts only imply, that two parties, the conservative or stricter sect, the cause of Paul's temporary blindness was and the progressive or liberal sect. Paul was "the glory of that light." educated according to the former. So in ch. 12-16. A devout man, according to the 26: 5, "After the most straitest sect of'our reli- law, having a good report, etc. Facts not gion, I lived a Pharisee."-And was zealous mentioned in Luke's account of Paul's convertoward God. But not full of the Spirit of sion, where Ananias is only described as a disciCod; on the contrary, full of self-confidence. pie (ch. 9:10); referred to by Paul here, the better.This is implied in Phil. 3: 4. Zeal, without to give acceptance with his Jewish auditors, to humility and love, may only lead to sin and his account of the divine commission entrusted death.-As ye all are this day. Observe to him.-Came unto me, etc. The account is how Paul seeks to find a foundation of sympathy more full in ch. 9: 17, 18.-The God of our between himself and his auditors. Comp. ch. fathers. Paul again classes himself with the 17: 22, note. Jews.-Hath destined thee. Literally, Iath C. XXIL] THE ACTS. 231 13 Came unto me, and stood, and said unto me, get thee quickly out of Jerusalem: for theywill not Brother Saul, receive thy sight. And the same hour I receive thy testimony concerning me. looked up upon him. I9 And I said, Lord, they g know that I imprisoned 14 And he said, Thew God of our fathers hath cho- and beat in every synagogue them that believed on senX thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and seeY thee: that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice a of his 20 And when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was mouth. shed, Ih also was standing by, and consentingi unto I5 For thou b shalt be his witness unto all men, of his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew him. what thou hast seen and heard. 21 And he said unto me, Depart: forJ I will send I6 And now, why tarriest thou? arise, and be bap- thee far hence unto the Gentiles. tized, and wash c away thy sins, calling d on the name 22 And they gave him audience unto this word, and of the Lord. then lifted up their voices, and said, Away with such 17 And it came to pass, that when I was come again afellow from the earth: fork it is not fit that he should to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was live. in a trance; e 23 And as they cried out, and cast off their clothes, i8 And sawf him saying unto me, Make haste, and and threw dust into the air, w chaps. 3:13; 5: 30....x ch. 9: 15; ~Gal. I:15....y verse 18; Cor. 9:1; 15: 8....z chaps. 3: 14; 7: 52....a 1 Cor. 11: 23: Gal. 1: 12.... b chaps. 23: 11; 26: 16, ete....c Heb. 10: 2-2 1 Pet. 3: 21....d Rom. 10: 13; 1 Cor. 1: 2....e 2 Cor. 12: 2....f verse 14....g verse 4.... h ch. 7:58....i ch. 8: 1....j ch. 13: 2, 47; Rom. 1: 5; 11:13; 15: 16; Gal. 2:7, 8; Ephes. 3: 7, 8; 1 Tim. 2: 7....k ch. 25: 24. taken thee in hand. The language here inter- and drove him out of Jerusalem (ch.9: 29, So.). On prets that of ch. 9:15, He is a chosen vessel sunto the use of synagogues as a place of trial and me.-That thou shouldest know his will. punishment, see Matt. 4: 23, note. On Paul's Being guided by his Spirit (Rom. 12: 2; Ephes. 5: 17; participation in the martyrdom of Stephen, see Col. 1: 9).-And see that Just One, etc. The ch. 7: 58, note; 8:1, note. The word martyr reference is to the revelation made to Paul just (,s devQ) signifies literally witness, and might be previously (ch. 9: 17, 27; 1 Cor. 9: 1; 15: 8).-W- hy tar. so rendered here. In early ecclesiastical literariest thou? If one might ever tarry till his ture, the word is used in its modern sense, and sins are partly purged away, before coming to this appears to be the meaning here and in Rev. Christ for a free pardon, Paul might (1 Tim. 17: 6; everywhere else in the N. T. the word is:12-16). The words of Ananias to Paul are the rendered witness. By his sufferings the martyr Gospel's response to the spirit of procrastination. is a witness to the strength of that grace which Observe that redemption does not merely relieve sustains him in them. from punishment, but washes away sin (Isa. 1: is), 22, 23. The doctrine that the Messiah was and that sin is washed atvay, not by baptism, not exclusively for the Jews, but inaugurated a but by the gift of God which is accepted in bap- kingdom of God for all humanity; invariably tism. See Ezek. 36: 25-27. roused the ire of the Jewish people, especially of 17. When I was come again to Jerusa- those in Jerusalem, who hoped to see their city lem. A space of three years (Gal. 1:18) is passed the mistress of the world. For this teaching over by Paul without a word. His object is not to furnish an autobiography, but to give the Jews..... his divine authority for preaching to the Gen- tiles. This he does by narrating (1) the Lord's; direction to him to go into Damascus and receive ( ti his commission there (ver. 10); (2) his commission, as given by Ananias (vers. 14, 15); (3) the further' command given directly by the Lord to him in ther U reluctance.-While I prayed in the Temple. Still maintaining, therefore, his respect for the holy place. Special sacredness attached, in the Jewish estimate, to prayers there offered. — In a trance. See ch. 10 10, note. 18-21. The connection appears to be this.'zi- LaS/,1 X____ Paul is accused of preaching against the law,,O 2 and profaning the Temple (ch. 21: 21,28); in his de- (F — eeg-.. fence he asserts that, after his conversion, he l came up to Jerusalem to preach the Gospel to his own countrymen; the Lord commanded him - to leave the city; he remonstrated, urging that ORIENTS CASTING OFF THEIR CLOTHES he was peculiarly fitted to preach the Gospel to the Jews, because known to them as one who Christ was mobbed in Nazareth (Luke 4: 28, 29); the had before persecuted the Christians. The same teaching in the Passover week was the improvidence of God enforced the Word of God, mediate occasion of his crucifixion; and for reit 22 TTHE ACTS. [CH. XXII. 24 The chief captain commanded him to be brought 28 And the chief captain answered With a great into the castle, and bade that he should be examined sum obtained I this freedom. And Paul said, But I by scourging; that he might know wherefore they wasfree born. cried so against him. 29 Then straightway they departed from him which 25 And as they bound him with thongs, Paul said should have examined him: and the chief captain also unto the centurion that stood by Is it lawful for you was afraid, after he knew that he was a Roman, and to scourge a man that is a Roman,1 and uncondemned? because he had bound him. 26 When the centurion heard that, he went and told 30 On the morrow, becausem he would have known the chief captain, saying, Take heed what thou doest: the certainty wherefore he was accused of the Jews, for this man is a Roman. he loosed him from his bands, and commanded the *27 Then the chief captain came, and said unto him, chief priests and all their council to appear, and Tell me, art thou a Roman? He said, Yea. brought Paul down, and set him before them. R~~~~... ~,,, 1 chaps. 16:37; 25: 16.... m ch. 23: 28. erating it, Stephen was put to death by a mob. several ways, chiefly by purchase or by parentThe men did not lay off their clothes, as in the age. In what way Paul acquired them is a matcase of Stephen, to stone Paul, for he was in the ter of surmise. -They would not, as assumed by custody of the soldiers, and the force was too some writers, belong to him merely as a native of great to be despised; nor was this a formal reli- Tarsus, though a free city; this is evident, begious act, the mere shaking off the dust as a tes- cause the chief-captain knew him to be a native timony against Paul, according to the religious of Tarsus (ch. 21:39) before ordering him to be usages of the East (see ch. s8: 6, note), but an act of scourged. Captives taken in war were often revehement and uncontrollable rage, increased by duced to slavery, and there were many such Jewtheir very sense of impotence. It is still not ish slaves in the Roman empire. For special seruncommon in the East to throw off the outer vices these were sometimes set free, and the garment and trample it in the dust, as an expres- slave, manumitted with due formalities, became sion of'anger and scorn. The accompanying a citizen, his children inheriting citizenship from illustration by Mr. Rawson, represents this act him. Paul's frequent references in his epistles as he has seen it in the East. to himself as a bondman or slave of Jesus Christ, 24, 25, Paul's speech has been unintelligi- coupled with the fact that he customarily drew ble to the Roman chief-captain; he judges its his illustrations so largely from his own expericharacter only by its results, and without further ence, gives some color to the hypothesis that he inquiry proceeds to examine into the matter by was the son of a slave thus manumitted. To ordering his prisoner to be scourged, till he re- scourge a Roman citizen, to subject him to any ports what he has done and said'to excite the ire personal violence, to deprive him of a fair hearof the mob. For illustration of the Roman ing on any charge preferred against him, to deny scourge, see Matt. 27: 26, note. For this pur- him the right of appeal, under the republic to pose Paul is brought into the soldiers' barracks; the Senate, under the empire to the emperor, while, with the thongs, a sort of leathern gear, was an unpardonable offence, punishable, as treathey are binding him to the post for the scourge, son, with death. See ch. 16: 38, note. he addresses to the centurion, who is charged 29 30. Paul having been bound, the chiefwith the execution of the sentence, the inquiry captain cannot undo what he has done; it is, in form, the remonstrance in fact, of ver. 25. therefore, his interest to secure an accusation 26-28. A false claim of Roman citizenship which will serve as a justification for his course. was punishable with death, and, being easily The subordinate officers charged with the examdetected, was seldom made. The centurion, ination by scourging, withdraw at once, without therefore, unhesitatingly credits Paul's implied waiting for orders, as soon as they learn the claim of citizenship, enforced with the quiet dig- facts; Paul is left bound, not to the pillar, but nity with which it was preferred; the chief-cap- with chains, as a prisoner, until the morrow; tain comes at once and asks Paul, not because he and Lysias then summons the Sanhedrim, to doubts the statement, but in consequence of his learn what charges are preferred against him. own surprise, and perhaps to elicit an exp]ana- The result is nothing tangible (ch. 23: 9, 10), and he tion' of the fact. This is implied by his own consequently seeks to avoid the danger of being statement in ver. 28. The inhabitants of the called to account, by the form of his report to Roman empire were divided into three classes, Felix, in which he represents himself as rescuing Cives or citizens, Latini or Latins, and Peregrini Paul, because he was a Roman, from the mob or foreigners. The foreigners were without (ch. 23: 2G-o0). The meeting of the Sanhedrim here political rights; the citizens had full political described could not have taken place in the rights, including, under the republic, suffrage Temple, which no Gentile was allowed to enter. and eligibility to office; the Latins possessed It probably was convened in a room on Mount part, but not all, the rights of citizenship. The Zion, across the valley of the Tyropean from privileges of citizenship might be acquired in the Temple site; according to tradition, the San CH. XXIII.] THE ACTS. 233 C H APTER XXI II. thou whited wall: for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitten P contrary to AND Paul, earnestly beholding the council, said, the law? Men and brethren, In have lived in all good con- 4 And they that stood by said, Revilest thou God's science before God until this day. high priest 2 And the high priest Ananias commanded them that 5 Then said Paul, I wist not, brethren, that he was stood by him to smite him o on the mouth. the high priest: for it is written,q Thou shalt not speak 3 Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee, evil ot the ruler of thy people. n ch. 24: 16; 2 Col. 1: 12; Heb. 13: 18....o John 18: 22....p Lev. 19: 35; )eut. 25: 1, 2; John 7:51....q Exod. 22: 28; Eccles. 10: 20; 2 Pet. 2: 10; Jude 8. hedrin transferred its sessions to such a room a a prophecy these words were fulfilled by the little prior to this time. See Lewin 2: 149. death of Ananias, by assassins.-Sittest thou to judge me after the law, etc. The meaning Ch. 23: 1-3. And Paul, earnestly be- appears to be this, Do you judge me, for a disreholding the council. Among them were gard of the ceremonial law, and yourself disreprobably some of those withwhom he had been gard that judgment which is one of the weighassociated in the martyrdom of Stephen twenty tier matters of the law? (Matt. 23: 23.) The act of years before, and from whom he had received let- Ananias violated the Mosaic precepts (Lcv. 19: 35; ters of authority for pursuing the Christians unto Deut. 19:17, 18; 25: 1), which required careful invesDamascus (ch. 22: 4,5). Alford regards the lan- tigation before punishment, and gave the acguage here, earnestly beholding, as an indication cused a right always to be heard in his own of that infirmity of sight with which the apostle defence. Paul's indignant outburst was natuseems to have been afflicted (Gal. 4: 1-5, note); I ral, and accords with his impulsive character, should rather regard it as an indication of that but not with the example of Christ under similar power of the eye which is often a characteristic circumstances (John 18: 22, 23), and we lose the sigof the most effective orators. See ch. 13: 9, nificance of the lesson if we fail to note the connote.-Men and brethren, I have lived in trast between the course of the Master, who all good conscience before God. Observe never for an instant lost his self-control, and that Paul addresses them as an equal, having been of the servant, who recovered it, and apologized himself probably a member of the Sanhedrin (ch. for his undue heat. "That Paul thus answered 7:58, note). It is difficult to express in English the might go far to excuse a like fervid reply in a full significance of the original Greek verb here Christian or a minister of the Gospel, but must inadequately rendered lived (toarriwe). It may never be used to justify it. It may serve for an be paraphrased, I have ordered my life and con- apology, but never for an example."-(Alford.) duct as a good citizen unto God. He is accused 4, 5. I had not perceived, brethren, (ch. 21: 21) of teaching the Jews to apostatize from that he is the high-priest. It is best to take the laws of Moses; he replies that he has lived Paul's language here in this, which is the most according to those laws. Comp. with his lan- natural meaning. It is no objection to this interguage here ch. 24:16; 2 Tim. 1: 3; Heb. 13: 18. pretation that the high-priest would have been For the characteristics and accompaniment of distinguished by his dress, for the meeting of a good conscience, see 1 Tim. 1: 5, 19; 3: 9; the Sanhedrim was a special one, irregularly 2 Tim. 1:3; 1 Pet. 3: 15,16. See also 1 Cor. 8:7, summoned by the Roman chief-captain on short 12; 1 Tim. 4: 2; Tit. 1: 15; Heb. 10: 22.-And notice, and there is no evidence that the highthe high-priest Ananias. The son of Nehe- priest had on his pontifical robes, or that the dacus, appointed high-priest by Herod, king of council was regularly organized, as it would Chalcis, A. D. 48, and succeeding Joseph, son of have been for the conduct of a formal trial, or Camithus. He was sent to Rome A. D. 52 by the that the command from Ananias came in such Procurator Cumanus, on a charge of oppression form that he was recognized by Paul; the voice brought against him tiy the Samaritans, but was came from the throng, the speaker may not acquitted, and probably resumed his office. He have been seen. Nor is Paul's language in ver. was deposed shortly before Felix quitted his 3 any objection, for it would have been equally government, and was assassinated by the sicarii applicable to any member of the Sanhedrim who at the beginning of the last Jewish war.-To undertook to prevent a prisoner from being smite him on the mouth, This mode of en- heard in his own defence. The principal other joining silence is practised at the present day in interpretations are (1) I did not consider that he the Oriental courts.-God shall smite thee, was high-priest (Bengel, Olshausen, Neander), thus thou whited wall. A referejpce tothe annual interpreting it as an apology; but the Greek whitewashing of the sepulchres by the Jews, verb (oula) will not bear this meaning; (2) Icould that all might know that the place was unclean, not be supposed to know that one who conducted himand to be avoided. See Matt. 23: 27, note. As self so cruelly and illegally could be the high-priest 234 THE ACTS. [CH. XXIII. 6 But when Paul perceived that the one part were We find u no evil in this man: but if a spirit' or an Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the angel hath spoken to him, let us notw fight against council, Men and brethren, Ir am a Pharisee, the son God. of a Pharisee: of the hope and resurrection of the Io And when there arose a great dissension, the dead I am called in question. chief captain, fearing lest Paul should have been pulled 7 And when he had so said, there arose a dissension in pieces of them, commanded the soldiers to go down, between the Pharisees and the Sadducees: and the and to take him by force from among them, and to multitude was divided. bring him into the castle. 8 For the Sadduceest say that there is no resurrec- ii And the night following, the Lord stood x by him, tion, neither angel, nor spirit: but the Pharisees con- and said, Be of good cheer, Paul: for as thou hast tesfess both. tified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness 9 And there arose a great cry: and the scribes thatalso at Rome.y were of the Pharisees' part arose, and strove, saying, I2 And when it was day, certainz of the Jews bandr ch. 26:; Phil. 3: 5.... chaps. 24:15, 21; 26: 6; 28: 20....t Matt. 22: 23; Mark 12: 18; Luke 20: 27....u caps. 25:25; 26: 31.... v ch. 22 17, 18....w ch. 5: 39... x chaps. 18: 9; 27:23, 24; Ps. 46: 1, 7....y ch. 28: 30, 31; Rom. 1: 15....z vers. 21, 30; ch. 25:3. (Calvin); thus interpreting it as a bitter irony, a be rendered, What if a spirit hath spoken to him or meaning imputed to, not drawn from, the lan- an angel! The reference is to his account, on the guage; (3) I do not know that he is high-priest, preceding day, of his conversion and the vision thus interpreting it as denial by Paul of the offi- in the Temple. The diversion in Paul's favor cial character claimed by, and imputed to, Ana- appears to have been more than transient in its nias, and in support of this interpretation is the effects, for the Sadducees abandoned the hope fact that there is some question whether he was, of securing a legal conviction and execution, and at this time, regularly in the office, from which resorted to plans for assassination (vers. 12-14). he had been at one time deposed (see above). But Lest Paul should have been pulled in pieces, is probif this had been Paul's meaning, he would have ably to be taken literally; in the melee, the Phariused the present, not the pluperfect tense, I do sees endeavoring to protect and the Sadducees not recognize, not I did not know, and the language to destroy Paul, there was danger that he would of the historian (ver. 2) appears to leave no ques- be literally torn asunder. The language, go tion that Ananias was, in fact, at this time high- down, is exact; the barracks being in a tower priest.-It is written. In Exod. 22: 28. from which the soldiers must descend to the 6-8. For a full description of the Pharisees street and thence to the council-room. See ch. and the Sadducees, see Matt. 3: 7, note. The for- 21: 26, note. mer were the orthodox Jews, the latter the infi- 11. Three such experiences of divine encoudels among the Jews. The controversy between ragement afforded to the apostle, under circumthem was a bitter one and had existed for years. stances of peculiar peril or anxiety, are recorded The first persecutors of the apostolic church in the Acts; one when he was "in weakness and were the Sadducees, and this because the apos- in fear and in much trembling " in Corinth (ch. ties taught the resurrection of the dead (ch. 14:1-3, 18 9, 10), once during the long storm at sea (ch. note), and in that first persecution they were de- 27: 24). Comp. analogous experiences in the life fended by Gamaliel, one of the principal Phari- of Christ (Mark 1: 13; Luke 22:43). Paul had come to saic rabbis (ch. 5: 34, note). Paul, who was familiar Jerusalem despite the counsel of prophets and not only with the history of these sects, but also the entreaties of friends (ch. 21: 4,10-14); no longer with the division of sentiment which existed in the presence of immediate danger, suffering respecting the early persecutions, avails him- the reaction consequent in a man of his temself of his knowledge to divide the court, before perament from the excitement of the precedwhom there is no hope bf a fair trial. His ing days, unsupported by sympathizing friends, statement, Of the hope and resurrection of the dead doubts respecting the past, and forebodings reI am called in question, is the truth, though not specting the future, may well have combined to the whole truth; the fundamental fact of Chris- produce in him extreme depression. Observe tianity being the resurrection of Jesus Christ both the form and the significance of the Lord's from the dead in attestation of his Messiahship words. Paul has declared that he counts his (chaps. 2:32, 33; 3:15; 4: 10). With Paul's description life nothing, so that he may finish hio course and of himself as a Pharisee and the son of Pharisees -his testimony (ch. 20: 24). The Lord declares (not of a Pharisee as in our English version), comp. that he shall finish his course and his testiPhil. 3: 5. Charged with being a violator of the mony, bearing witness in Rome, as he has allaw, he asserts his Pharisaic origin and faith. ready borne witness in Jerusalem. The Lord's 9, 10. Paul's purpose is accomplished; the answer thus indicates the nature of Paul's dePharisees take sides against the Sadducees, and pression to which it was responsive, a fear, not the court breaks up in confusion. The words, for his life, but,lest his prayers to visit Rome let us not fight against God, are wanting in the (Rom. 1: 0) are not to be answered. Alford well best MSS.; the sentence in the original is broken notes the power of comfort which these. words off, as if by the violence of the tumult; it may of-the Lord possessed, in his subsequent experi CH. XXIII.] THE ACTS. 235 ed together, and bound themselves under a curse, say- and prayed me to bring this young man unto thee, who ing that they would neither eat nor drink a till they hath something to say unto thee. had killed Paul. I9 Then the chief captain took him by the hand, and 13 And they were more than forty which had made went with him aside privately, and asked him, What this conspiracy. is that thou hast to tell me? 14 And they came to the chiefb priests and elders, 20 And he said, The Jews have agreed to desire and said, We have bound ourselves under a great thee that thou wouldest bring down Paul to-morrow curse, that we will eat nothing until we have slain into the council, as though they would inquire somePaul. what of him more perfectly. 15 Now therefore ye, with the council, signify to the 2I Buth do not thou yield unto them: for there lie chief captain that he bring him down unto you to-mor- in wait for him of them more than forty men, which row, as though ye would inquire something more per- have bound themselves with an oath, that they will fectly concerning him: and we, or ever he come near, neither eat nor drink till they have killed him: and are ready C to kill him. now are they ready, looking for a promise from thee. i6 And when Paul's sister's son heard of their lying 22 So the chief captain then let the young man dein wait, he d went and entered into the castle, and told part, and charged him, See thou tell no man that thou Paul. hast shewed these things to me. 17 Then e Paul called one of the centurions unto him, 23 And he called unto him two centurions, saying, and said, Bring this young man unto the chief captain; Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to Coesarea, for he hath a certain thing to tell him. and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two 18 So he took him, and brought him to the chief cap- hundred, at the third hour of the night; tain, and said, Paul the prisonerf called me unto him, 4 And provide the'n beasts, that they may set Paul on, and bring him safe unto Felix the governor. a Ps. 31: 13....b Hose....c Ps. 21: 11; 37: 3 3,33....d 2 Sam. 17: 17....e Prov. 22: 3; Matt. 10: 16....f ch. 28: 17; Ephes. 3:1; 4:1; Pnilemon 9....g verse 12....h Exod. 23: 2. ences, "(1) in the uncertainty of his life from the easy to secure absolution, under Rabbinical Jews; (2) in the uncertainty of his liberation from regulations. prison at Ccesarea; (3) in the uncertainty of his 16-19. Nothing is known of Paul's sister, surviving the storm in the Mediterranean; (4) in nor of her son, beyond the information here the uncertainty of his fate on arriving at Rome. given; neither are elsewhere referred to in the So may one crumb of divine grace and help be N. T. Alford surmises that the son may have multiplied to feed five thousand wants and anx- been at school in Jerusalem, as Paul had been, ieties." and thus heard the proposed assassination or 12-15. Such oaths by which men bound Paul discussed. It is evident that Paul had the themselves to the performance of some act,were liberty of the prison, as subsequently at Coesarea not uncommon among the Jews. See 1 Sam. (ch. 24: 23), and as John the Baptist at Machzerus 14: 24. Josephus narrates a similar conspiracy (Matt. 11 2, note). He may have been bound to a to assassinate Herod (Ant. 15: 8: 1-4). Several simi- soldier, and this is indicated by the words, "Paul lar conspiracies had been previously formed the prisoner" (Jia8ELor), and still enjoyed some against Paul (chaps. 9: 4, 29; 20: 3, 19). Analogous degree of privacy and liberty, as in Rome (ch. attempts were made at Jerusalem on the life of 28: i6). The readiness of the centurion to comChrist (John 7: 19; 8:40; 10: 39). That more than ply with Paul's request, and of the chief-captain forty persons should unite in such a conspiracy to give audience to the young man, and the speand should, without scruple, propose it to the cial heed given to his message, in taking him supreme court of the land, seems to a modern aside privately, indicate the influence which almost incredible, but accords with the Jewish Paul, though a prisoner, had already secured by opinions and practices of that age. Thus Philo, his personal character. Similar indications are who is one of the purest religious teachers out- afforded in the account of the shipwreck (ch. side the N. T., directly justifies the assassina- 27:30-37). Observe the promptness, vigor, and tion of apostates from Judaism. "It is highly wisdom of Paul's course. proper that all who have a zeal for virtue should 20-22. Comp. the account here given by the have a right to punish with their own hands, young man of the conspiracy with Luke's acwithout delay, those who are guilty of this count above. The implication of the language, crime; not carrying them before a court of judi- there lie in wait for him, is that the ambuscade, as cature, or the council, or, in short, before any well as the conspiracy, had already been formed. magistrate, but they should indulge the abhtor- The chief-captain enjoins secrecy, because he rence of evil, the love of God, which they enter- will avoid all hazard of an assault; for the same tain, by inflicting immediate punishment on such reason he starts Paul and his escort out by night. impious apostates, regarding themselves for the 23, 24. The two hundred soldiers are the comtime as all things, senators, judges, praetors, mon foot-soldiers of the- Roman army. See ch. sergeants, accusers, witnesses, the laws, the peo- 10: 7 for illustration. The horsemen are the ordiple; so that, hindered by nothing, they may nary Roman cavalry. The spearmen cannot be without fear, and with all promptitude, espouse definitely identified. The Greek word (Je1O.'ithe cause of piety."-(Philo.) From such an ({os) signifying literally, taking the right, is not oath as that here taken, not to eat, etc., it was found in classic Greek. It probably describes 236 THE ACTS. [CH. XXIII. 25 And he wrote a letter after this manner: gaven commandment to his accusers also, to say be26 Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent governor tore thee what they had against him. Farewell. Felix sendeth greeting. 31 Then the soldiers, as it was commanded them, 27 This mani was taken of the Jews, and should took Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris. have been killed of them: then came I with an army, 32 On the morrow they left the horsemen to go with and rescued him, having understood that he was a him, and returned to the castle: Roman. 33 Who, when they came to Caesarea, and delivered 28 And i when I would have known the cause where- the epistle to the governor, presented Paul also before they accused him, I brought him forth into their fore him. council: 34 And when the governor had read the letter, he 29 Whom I perceived to be accused of questionsk asked of what province he was. And when he underof their law, but to have nothing' laid to his charge stood that he zwas of Cilicia P worthy of death or of bonds. 35 I will hear thee, said he, when thine accusers are 3o And whenm it was told me, how that the Jews also come. And he commanded him to be kept in' laid wait for the man, I sent straightway to thee, and Herod's judgment hall. I chaps. 21: 33; 24: 7....j ch. 22: 30....k chaps. 18:15; 25: 19....1 ch. 26: 31....m vers. 20, 21....n chaps. 24: 8; 25: 6....o vers. 25-30.... p ch. 21: 39....q chaps. 24: 1, etc.; 25: 16....r Matt. 27: 27. some light-armed troops furnished with spears by scourging, and abandoned his purpose after and javelins, used by the right hand alone. The learning, to his surprise, that he is a Roman. third hour of the night is nine o'clock. The dis- Observe the parallelism between Paul's experitance from Jerusalem to Csesarea is about sixty- ence and Christ's. Claudius, like Pilate, pereight miles, and would have occupied nearly two ceives that the accused has done nothing guilty days; to prevent delay a relay of horses is pro- of death (John 19: 4), and that the accusation vided for Paul (beasts not beast). For a detailed against him is one respecting Jewish laws; and, description of the route, see Conybeare and How- as Pilate sought to rid himself of responsibility son, ch. 21. The size of the escort, 470 in all, by sending Jesus to Herod (Luke 23: 7) SO Clauseems disproportionate to the danger, but note dius Lysias is glad to rid himself of responsibility that, in addition to the ordinary peril from the by sending Paul to the procurator. This spirit robbers and assassins which then infested Judea, of indifference to Jewish questions is analogous Jerusalem had been in a state of tumult. The to that of Gallio in Corinth (ch. 18: 12-16). soldiery had been already twice required to res- 31-35. And brought him by night to cue Paul. The extent of the present conspiracy Antipatris. The precise site is unknown; the could only be surmised, and Lysias, having en- old itinerants indicate the general locality, viz., dangered himself by binding and threatening about forty-two miles from Jerusalem, and to scourge a Roman citizen, would naturally be twenty-six from Csesarea. Two good military ready to afford abundant and conspicuous pro- roads connected the two cities, the remains of tection to him. which are still distinguishable. By a forced 25-30. This letter has evident marks of being march the troops could have reached Antipatris a verbatim copy of the original. It is probable in ten hours, arriving there, therefore, about that the original might have been shown to Paul, seven A. M.-On the morrow. Not necessaand a copy procured through him, or it may have rily on the day after leaving Jerusalem; more been obtained from the records of the Roman probably, as Alford surmises, the day after arprocurator's court. The Roman law required riving at Antipatris, where they, perhaps, rethat the subordinate officer, in sending a prisoner mained for a day's rest. - Casarea; i. c., of to the proper magistrate for trial, should send course, Csesarea Palestina, the military headwith him a written statement embodying the quarters of the Roman governor. For descripfacts in the case. The governor, on receiving tion and illustration, see ch. 8:40.-Of Cilicia. such a communication, was required to give the Of which province Tarsus was the principal city. prisoner an independent hearing. On Claudius For description, see ch. 15: 23. -I will hear Lysias, see ch. 21: 31, note. Lysias was prob- thee. As, in such a case, he was required by ably his original Greek name, Claudius, a Latin Roman law to do. See above.-Herod's judgname, assumed when he purchased the rights of ment-hall. Literally, Prcetorium of Herod; the citizenship. On the character of Felix, see 24: 3, palace built by him at Caesarea, and now occunote. He was procurator of Judea, the office pied as the residence of the Roman procurators. filled by Pilate at the time of Christ's crucifixion; The ancient palace often had in connection with as such, he was directly responsible to the empe- it rooms for the incarceration of prisoners of ror for the administration of the province, which state. was imperial, not senatorial. See ch. 13:7, note. Comp. the account in this letter of the rescue of Cl. 24 1-27. PAUL BEFORE FELIX. A HEATHEN Paul with the actual facts (ch. 22: 22-2S). Claudius LAWYER AND A CHRISTIAN PROPHET IN CONTRAST.seized Paul, believing him to be the Egyptian THE CHRISTIAN UNDER FALSE ACCUSATION.-THE DARleader of the assassins, intended to examine him ING Or INNOCENCE.-THE HOPE AND THE LIFE OF THE CH. XXIV.] THE ACTS. 237 CHAPTER XXIV. 5 For we have found this man a pestilent fellow,' and a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughAND after five days, Ananias the high priest de- out the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazscended with the elders, and with a certain orator arenes: named Tertullus, who informedt the governor against 6 Who also hath gone about to profane w the temPaul. pie: whom we took, and would have judged accord2 And when he was called forth, Tertullus began to ing to our law. accuse him, saying, Seeing that by thee we enjoy 7 But the chiefy captain Lysias came upon us, and great quietness, and that very worthy deeds u are done with great violence took him away out of our hands unto this nation by thy providence, 8 Commanding his accusers z to come unto thee: by 3 We accept it always, and in all places, most noble examining of whom, thyself mayest take knowledge Felix, with all thankfulness. of all these things, whereof we accuse him. 4 Notwithstanding, that I be not further tedious unto 9 And,the Jews also assented, saying that these thee, 1 pray thee that thou wouldest hear us of thy things were so. clemency a few words. so Then Paul, after that the governor had beckoned a ch.ps. -23: 2; 25: 2.....t Ps. 11: 2....u Ps. 12: 2..... v chaps. 6:13; 16:'20; 17: 6; 21: 28; Luke 23: 2; 1 Pet. 2: 12, 19....w chaps. 19: 37; 21: 28....x John 18 31....ych.1:33....z ch. 23: 30. CHRISTIAN.-A TRUE COURT PREACHER.-A LAWFUL peror Claudius, and therefore sometimes called END DOES NOT JUSTIFY UNLAWFUL MEANS: THE APOS- Claudius Felix, was the governor of Judea at TLE WILL NOT BRIBE A JUDGE TO RENDER EVEN A JUST this time. The circumstances and date (probaJUDGMENT. bly about A. D. 52) of his appointment are inA. D. 58-60. Paul is tried before Felix; no volved in doubt, Josephus and Tacitus differing ground for condemnation is found in him; he is somewhat in their accounts. There is no differreserved for further trial by the governor, who ence, however, in their estimate of his character hopes to receive a bribe for his release, and who, and their statements respecting his ill-conduct. by retaining him in custody, seeks to please the He was ferocious in his cruelty, pursuing his Jews. The account of this trial accords with enemies without regard to law, and gave his what we know concerning proceedings in the lustful passions the same unbridled license. Roman provincial courts. See notes below. Some instances of his quelling seditions, and 1. After five days, i. e., the fifth day from subduing bands of robbers, are given, but it canPaul's departure from Caesarea.-With the not be that his administration was eminently elders, i. e., with a deputation from the successful even in that regard, since, when he Sanhedrim.-And with a certain orator, was recalled, and gave up his office to Festus Tertullus. Nothing is known of him except (A. D. 60) his province was, it is said, "wasted the mention here. His name indicates that and harassed by bands of robbers and sicarii, and he was a Roman. The proceedings may have the old plague of false prophets." Tertullus been either in the Greek or the Latin language. appeals with great subtlety of flattery to this " Under the emperors trials were permitted in man, whose feelings were easily wrought upon, Greek in Rome itself, as well in the senate as in though not permanently moved. In this he the forum; and it is unlikely that greater strict- complies with a well-recognized precept among ness should have been observed in a distant the ancient rhetoricians, which counselled the province."-(Lewin.) Paid advocates were em- advocate always to begin his plea by praising the ployed both in the Greek and the Roman courts, judge. and in criminal actions both for the prosecution 5.9. The accusation against Paul is threeand the defence. The time of the speaker was fold; he is charged (1) with causing factious limited by the court. Both parties were usually disturbances among the Jews throughout the allowed to make two speeches, the complainant whole Roman empire, an offence distinctively beginning, the defendant following, the corn- recognized and punished with death by the Roplainant replying, and the defendant closing the man law; (2) with being a ringleader of the hecase. As a general rule the accused, even when retical sect of Nazarenes, a name applied to the his case was conducted by a paid advocate, was Christians by the Jews in derision, but occurring expected to address the court himself, for the in the N. T. only here; this was charged, not as judges liked to form an opinion of him from his against Roman law, but as against the law of voice, look, and demeanor. The description of Moses; (3) with an attempt to profane the TemTertullus here as an orator (',ijr,) indicates that ple at Jerusalem, an offence against both Roman he was a paid advocate. It was common for and Jewish law, since the former protected the young Roman lawyers to qualify themselves for Jews in the exercise of their worship. The obpractice in the Roman courts by provincial prac- ject of Tertullus, however, appears to be, not tice.-Who informed the governor, i. e., the condemnation and punishment of Paul by who formally presented the accusation against Felix, but his surrender to the Jewish authoriPaul. ties for trial. He therefore proceeds to misstate 2-4. Antoninus Felix, a freedman of the em- the facts respecting Paul's rescue. Paul was 238 THE ACTS. [CH. XXIV. unto him to speak, answered, Forasmuch as I know 14 But this I confess unto thee, that after the way that thou hast been of many years a judge unto this which they call heresy, so e worship I the God off my nation, I do the more cheerfully answer a for myself: fathers, believing all things which are g written in the 11 Because that thou mayest understand that there law and h in the prophets; are yet but twelve days since I went up to b Jerusalem 15 And have hopei toward God, which they themfor to worship. selves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection J of I2 And they neither c found me in the temple disput- the dead, both of the just and unjust. ing with any man, neither raising up tb.e people, nei- I6 And herein do I exercise myself, to havek always ther in the synagogues, nor in the city: a conscience void of offence toward God, and toward 13 Neither can they proved the things whereof they men. now accuse me. a 1 Pet. 3: 15....b ch. 21: 15....e chaps 25: 8; 28: 17....d 1 Pet. 3:16....e Micah 4: 5....f 2 Tin. 1: 3....g clnps. 26: 22; 28: 23; Lulle 24: 27....h ch. 13: 15; MaIltt. 22: 40; Luke 16: 16; John 1: 45; Rom. 3: 21....i chaps. 23: 6, etc.; 26: 6, 7; 28: 20, etc...j Dan. 1: 2; John 5: 28, 29; I Col. 15: 12-27; Rev. 20: 6, 13....k ch. 23: 1. assailed by a mob, and would have been slain Pilate (John 18: 34, note).-It is in thy power to without trial but for the intervention of Lysias; learn. By independent testimony, and, as a Tertullus represents him as arrested legally, and conclusive evidence that he, Paul, had not been taken from the hands of the Jewish authorities stirring up sedition in the province in which Feby the despotic act of the chief-captain. rt lix was governor. As to the charge of sedition should, however, be added, that the whole of in other parts of the world, it would be characver. 7 and part of ver. 8 are of doubtful author- teristic of Roman administration to refer them to ity; they are omitted by Tischendorf, Griesbach, the governors of the disturbed provinces (Luke and Bengel, and doubted by Alford. But while 23:6, 7).-There are yet but twelve days. external evidence is conflicting, internal evidence There is some disagreement among the critics in is in favor of their retention. Tertullus refers their reckoning of these twelve days. It seems to no witnesses; the accusers to whom he refers to me clear that the time from Paul's going up in ver. 8 are the deputation from the Sanhedrim, to Jerusalem to the time of his plea before Felix who have no direct personal knowledge of the is all embraced in these twelve days, and probmatter; the Asiatic Jews who first accused Paul able, from the language of ch. 21: 26, 27, that of profaning the Temple (ch. 21: 27) have not been seven of these days elapsed before the mob and brought up to Caesarea, perhaps because their the arrest in the Temple. This would allow the testimony would tend rather for Paul than rest of the time to be thus accounted for: eighth against him. Of this fatal omission on the part day, appearance before the Sanhedrim; ninth of the prosecution Paul wisely avails himself in day, departure from Jerusalem; three or four his defence (vers. 17-21). days subsequent, between that departure and the 10- 16. Paul in his defence follows the course arrival of Ananias and Tertullus at Caesarea for of Tertullus, and answers in detail his charges: the trial before Felix. - Neither can they (1) The charge of sedition he simply and emphat- prove the things. A direct challenge to his ically denies, and he demands the proof (vers 11-13); accusers; and note, in this case, an illustration of (2) he admits and avoids the charge of heresy, the justice of the apothegm that no man is to be i. e., admits that he belongs to the sect of the condemned without a hearing; for the circumNazarenes, but declares that its doctrines ac- stances were adverse to Paul.-But. From a decord with the law and the prophets, and in nial of the false charge Paul passes to a statement nothing sanction an immoral life (vers. 14-16); (3) of the truth respecting himself and his religious to the charge of profaning the Temple he replies opinions.-After that way which they called with an account of the reasons which led him to heresy. The same word translated sect in ver. the Temple, and with demanding the production 5 is here translated heresy. Paul admits himself of the Asiatic Jews who falsely accused him in to be a Nazarene.-So worship I the God of Jerusalem (vers. 17-19); finally (vers. 20, 21), with the my fathers. Conybeare and Howson give the boldness of innocence, he appeals to the Jews argument well. "Our nation is divided into who are present to testify to the result of the religious parties which are called sects; thus informal trial before the Sanhedrim (ch. 23: 1-9), there is the sect of the Pharisees and the sect of and in which the Pharisees declared him without the Sadducees, and so now we are called the sect evil.-Thou hast been of many years a of the Nazarenes. I do not deny that I belong to judge. Felix was now in the seventh year of the latter sect; but I claim for it the same tolehis procuratorship. The contrast between the ration which is extended by the Roman law to exordium of Paul's speech and that of Tertullus the others. I claim the right which you allow is noteworthy; Paul, without using flattery, to all the nations under your government, of wisely expresses a good ground of his confi- worshipping their national gods."-And heredence in Felix, as one who is well skilled in in, i. e., in this hope; his religious faith led to the manners and the spirit of the Jewish nation. no violation of the law, neither that of Moses nor Analogous in its purport is Christ's response to that of Rome, but -to carefulness and conscien CH. XXIV.] THE ACTS. 239 17 Now after many years, I cameI to bring alms to 23 And he commanded a centurion to keep Paul, my nation, and offerings. and to let him have liberty,0 and that he should forbid 18 Whereupon certain Jews from Asia found me none of his acquaintance to minister or come unto him. purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor 24 And after certain days, when Felix came with his with tumult: wife Drusilla, which was a Jewess, he sent for Paul, 19 Who ought to have been herem before thee, and and heard him concerning the faith in Christ. object, if they had aught against me. 25 And as he reasoned ofP righteousness, temper20 Or else let these same here say, if they have found ance,q and judgmentr to come, Felix trembled,s and any evil doing in me, while I stood before the council, answered, Go tthy way for this time; when I have a 21 Except it be for this one voice, that I cried stand- convenient season, I will call for thee. ing among them, Touching the resurrection of the 26 He hoped also that moneyu should have been dead, I am called in question by you this day. given him of Paul, that he might loose him: wherefore 22 And when Felix heard these things, having more he sent for him the oftener, and communed with him. perfect knowledge of that way, he deierred them, and 27 But after two years, Porcius Festus came into said, When Lysias the chief captain shall come down, Felix' room: and Felix, willing to shew v the Jews a I will know the uttermost of your matter. pleasure, left Paul bound. 1 chaps. 11: 29, 30; 20:16; Rom. 15: 25....m ch. 25: 16....n velse 7....o chaps. 27: 3; 28: 16....p Prov. 16:12; Jer. 22: 15-17; Dan. 4: 27; John 16:....q Prov. 31: 4, 5; Dnn. 5: 1-4; Hosea 7: 5; 1 Pet. 4: 4....r Ps. 50:3, 4; Dan. 12:2; Matt. 25: 31-46; 2 Cor. 5: 10; Rev. 20: 12....s Pi. 99: 1; Isa. 32: 11; Hab. 3:16; Heb. 4: 1, 12....t Prov. 1: 24-32; Matt. 22: 5; 25:1-10....u Exud. 23: 8....v ch. 25: 9; Mark 15: 15. tiousness, both toward God and man. Observe Comp. ch. 21: 38). Paul's speech corrected this misthe force of the phrase, I exercise myself, imply- apprehension, and Felix, perceiving that no ing training one's self, as in an art that requires offence had been committed against the Roman practice for its perfection. Comp. 1 Cor. 9: 27; government, and yet desirous not to offend the 1 John 3: 3. See also ch. 23: 1, note and refs. Jews, made an excuse for deferring the case. 17-19. After many years. It was five There is no reason to suppose that he ever sent years since Paul's previous visit to Jerusalem. for Lysias, or even intended to do so. The Ro-Alms to my nation, and offerings. Two man procurator was not bound to fix any definite objects of this visit are specified; one, charity to time for the trial of an accused, but might hold the poor; the other, offerings to God in the Tem- him in custody indefinitely.-To keep Paul, ple service.-Whereupon certain Jews from and to let him have liberty. Three kinds Asia, etc. Observe the points implied in this of custody were recognized by Roman law: (1) and the next verse. The accusation came not Confinement in the common jail, for description from the officer of the Temple, but from Asiatic of which, see ch. 16: 24, note; (2) free custody, Jews; the apostle, so far from profaning the according to which the accused party was comTemple, was there to complete a process of cere- mitted to the charge of a magistrate, who bemonial purification; he was not responsible for came responsible for his appearance on the, day the disturbance, since the tumult was raised and of trial, this answered to the modern bail; (3) the multitude called together by others; and military custody, according to which the accused the original accusers should have been present was given into the charge of soldiers, who were to substantiate the accusation, not leaving it to responsible for his safe-keeping. He was then hearsay evidence. This demand was in accordance often chained to a soldier. It was to the military with the Roman custom,which was, not to judge custody Paul was here committed, but the lana prisoner, without allowing him to meet face to guage, let him have liberty (i/stv s casVEot1i), implies face with his accusers. that he was not bound. A form of military cus20, 21. Or let these persons themselves tody, entitled observatio, in which the soldier say what offence they found in me, kept watch of his prisoner, but was not chained when I stood before the Sanhedrim; ex- to him, was recognized by the law. Because cept it be for this one saying, which I Felix left Paul bound (ver. 27) when he resigned cried out, as I stood in their midst. Paul the administration of the province into the hands refers to the inquiry before the Jewish court, re- of Festus, it does not follow that he kept him ported in ch. 23: 1-9, in which no other ground bound during his own administration. of condemnation was found, than that afforded 24-27. With his wife Drusilla. She was by his emphatic declaration of faith in the doc- not really his wife, having been seduced from trine of the resurrection made before the court. her husband Azizus, prince of Emesa, by Felix, 22, 23. Having more perfect knowledge through the intervention of the Cyprian sorcerer of that way, i. e., of the Christian religion. Simon (ch. 8:9). She was the daughter of Herod In this sense, the phrase this way or the way is Agrippa I, and sister of Agrippa II. She had used in the Acts (ch. 9: 2, 17; 19:9, 23). Felix, as been at the age of six years betrothed to Antigovernor, would have known something of it, ochus Epiphanes, prince of Comagene, but his but chiefly through the misstatements of the refusal to submit to circumcision and become a Jews, who habitually represented the Christians Jew, prevented the marriage. While living thus as seditious in spirit (John 19:12; Acts 16: 20, 21; 17: 6. in adultery with Felix, she bore him a son, Agrip 240 THE ACTS. [CH. XXV. CHAPTER XXV. send for him to Jerusalem, layingW wait in the way to kill him. NOW when Festus was come into the province, 4 But Festus answered, that Paul should be kept at after three days he ascended from Caesarea to Caesarea, and that he himself would depart shortly Jerusalem. thither. 2 Then the high priest and the chief of the Jews in- 5 Let them therefore, said he, which among you are formed him against Paul, and besought him, able, go down with me, and accuse this man, if there 3 And desired favour against him, that he would be any wickedness in him. w ch. 23:14, 15. pa; both mother and son perished in the erup- his defence; the first being before the mob at tion of Vesuvius in the reign of Titus.- Heard Jerusalem (ch. 22), the second before the Sanhehim concerning the faith in Christ. So drim (ch. 23), the third before Felix (ch. 24). The Herod was accustomed to hear John the Baptist, contrast between the conduct of Felix and Feswhile keeping him a prisoner (Mark 6: 20).-As he tus agrees with what we know of their respective reasoned of righteousness, etc. The apos- characters. The latter does not do full justice tie availed himself of this opportunity, not to to Paul, but, making due allowances for the plead further in his own defence, but to preach times and the ordinary course of Roman goverthe truth of God to one unaccustomed to hear it. nors, his course is relatively commendable, Comp. ch. 28: 30, 31; Phil. 1: 13. Righteousness though I cannot agree with Lewin in thinking it is rectitude of conduct and character according worthy of all admiration. The general lesson to the law of God; temperance is not abstinence of these chapters, scarcely noticed by the comfrom strong drink, but self-control and modera- mentators, is the apostolic example of the spirit tion as to all the animal appetites and passions. with which the Christian should meet false accuInstruction in and exhortation to both, were sation, resisting palpable injustice by meekness specially applicable to Felix, of whom Tacitus without weakness, and dignity without pride says that "he exercised the authority of a king or wrath, and making even the wrong-doing of with the disposition of a slave, in all manner of his enemies and those of his Lord an occasion of cruelty and lust. "-Felix becoming alarmed, preaching the Gospel. No words can add to the answered. Fear sent away, not the sin, but moral power of the simple contrast between Paul, the preacher.-When I have an opportun- the Christian prisoner, Festus, the cold and skepity. Not a convenient time for repentance, tical Roman, and Agrippa, the ambitious, lustfor there is no indication of any penitent feeling ful and scornful man of the world. in Felix, but an opportunity for further hearing. 1-5. Now when Festus. Porcius Festus -He hoped also that money should have was sent by Nero to succeed Felix, probably in been given him. Such bribery was exceed- the late summer or autumn of A. D. 60, and reingly common in the Roman provinces. Albi- mained in office till the summer of A. D. 62, a litnus, who succeeded Festus, encouraged this kind tie less than two years, during which time Judea of bribery to such an extent, that none were held was disturbed with the same difficulties with in prison who were able and willing to buy their sicarii, robbers, and sorcerers, as during the way out. Doubtless the money for this purpose administration of Felix. Festus is represented could easily have been raised among Paul's as being more efficient in'their subjection than friends, but he would not employ corrupt meas- his predecessor, and a much more just and honures to escape even a palpable injustice.- orable man. He had a difference with the Jews Wherefore he sent for him, etc. Not be- concerning a high wall which they had built to cause of any interest in Paul's person or doc- prevent Agrippa from overlooking the court of trine, but from a hope of obtaining money the Temple from his palace. This wall also prethrough him or his friends, Felix had these con- vented the Roman guard appointed to watch the ferences with the apostle.-Porcius Festus. Temple during the festival, from a view of it. See ch. 25:1, note.-Left Paul bound. Still The procurator took sides with Agrippa against in military custody, and perhaps, on transferring the Jews. But he permitted them to send to him to Festus, actually in chains. Rome for a decision, and Nero's wife influenced it in their favor. Festus was succeeded by AlbiChaps. 25: 1 to 26: 32. PATUL BEFORE FESTUS AND nus.-Into the province. This term is used AGHIPPA. THE CHRISTIAN PUT UPON IS SELF- popularly not accurately; Judea being a procuDEFENCE: HIS DIGNITY; HIS COURAGE; HIS SELF- ratorship attached to the province of Syria.RESTRAINT; HIS SELF —EFENCE IS A DEFENCE OF THE From Caesarea. The military headquarters of GOSPEL.-THE COMMISSION OF THE CHRISTIAN MNIS- the Roman governor.-To Jerusalem. For TRY.-THE SKEPTIC, THE SCORNER, THE CHRISTIAN, thorities on taking conference with the Jewish authorities on taking CQ~ONT~~R~AST. ~possession of the office.-The high-priest. A. D. 60. For the fourth time Paul presents Ismael, the son of Phali, the successor of Ana CH. XXV.] THE ACTS. 241 6 And when he had tarried among them more than ro Then said Paul, I stand at Caesar's judgment seat, ten days, he went down unto Caesarea; and the next where I ought to be judged: to the Jews have I done day sitting on the judgment seat, commanded Paul to no wrong, as thou very well knowest. be brought. In For if I be an offender, or have committed any 7 And when he was come, the Jews which came thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die: but if there down from Jerusalem stood round about, and laid be none of these things whereof these accuse me, many and grievous complaints against Paul, whichx no man may deliver me unto them. I appealy unto they could not prove. Caesar. 8 While he answered for himself, Neither against 12 Then Festus, when he had conferred with the the law of the Jews, neither against the temple, nor council, answered, Hast thou appealed unto Caesar? yet against Caesar, have I offended any thing at all. unto Caesar shalt thou go. 9 But Festus, willing to do the Jews a pleasure, an- 13 And after certain days, king Agrippa and Bernice swered Paul, and said, Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, came unto Caesarea, to salute Festus. and there be judged of these things before me? x4 And when they had been there many days, Fesx ch. 24 5, 13; Ps. 35: 11; TMatt. 5: 11, 12.... y ch. 26: 32. nias. Time had not cooled the hatred of the That this was not the real reason is evident, (1) Jews. - And desired favor. It is little con- from the language of the historian here; (2) from sonant with our ideas of justice that condemna- Paul's dignified and emphatic language in ver. tion should be asked of a judge as a political 10; (3) from the confessed perplexity of Festus favor, but it was no strange thing for a Roman when it becomes necessary to formulate the governor both to release and to condemn prison- charges against his prisoner, to be sent with him ers, as a means of ingratiating himself with the to Rome. The proposition to transfer the trial people. - Laying wait in the way to kill to Jerusalem was also, in effect, a proposition to him. The implication is that arrangements transfer the proceedings to the Jewish Sanhcwere already perfected for an ambuscade, per- drim which had accused Paul. Before me indihaps by those who had two years before prepared cates, not that Festus would conduct the trial one (ch. 2: 12-15). We know from Josephus that personally, but that he would be present and the land was full of assassins who were hired by supervise it. Alford supposes that Festus antivarious parties to kill their adversaries. - But cipated Paul's refusal, but desired to make it Festus answered, etc. The reason for this appear to the Jews that the obstacle to complianswer is given in ver. 16. See note there. He ance with their request came from Paul, not would, however, have. subsequently complied from himself. Paul, having declared himself a with their request (ver. 9) but for Paul's protest Roman citizen, and no good ground of condemand appeal.-Let them, therefore, said he, nation having been made to appear, he could not which among you are in authority. Not be transferred from the Roman to the Jewish which are able to go, for the Roman magistrate tribunal, without his consent. would not make the trial of Paul dependent 10-12. But said Paul, At the judgment. upon the convenience of the accusers. He calls seat of Caesar I am standing; there it is for those who are officially able to represent the right for me to be judged. The Jews in Sanhedrim. nothing have I wronged, as also thou 6-9. More than ten days. The best read- knowest better (than to prefer this request). ings have Not more than eight or ten days.-Sit- If indeed I have wronged (any) and done ting on the judgment-seat. The official aught worthy of death, I do not entreat throne, or chair of state, used in administering not to die; but if there is nothing in these justice. For illustration and description, see things of which they accuse me, no one John 19:13, note.-Many and grievous com- shall sacrifice me to them. To Caesar I plaints. Their nature is indicated by the appeal. This translation will aid in giving the speech of Tertullus in the preceding chapter, spirit of Paul's response. It was his right, as a and by the summary of Paul's defence here. Roman citizen, to be judged before the Roman They included charges of violating Jewish law, tribunal; he had not transgressed the Jewish profaning the Temple, and inciting sedition law; there was, therefore, no reason for going against Caesar.-Which they could not prove, before a Jewish tribunal. I do not entreat not to The good fruit of Paul's caution is noteworthy; die presents Paul in contrast with his accusers. not even malice could find plausible ground for They ask Paul's condemnation as a favor: he dehis condemnation. Paul exemplifies his own mands acquittal as a matter of justice. Deliver precepts (Rom. ch. 13; 14:16. Comp. 1 Pet. 4: 14-6).-Wilt me unto them, is literally, Grant me to them as a thou go up to Jerusalem? The ostensible matter of favor. Paul, as a Roman citizen, rereason for this request of Festus is given in ver. fuses to be used by Festus for his own political 20, viz., because he desires more light on the reli- advantage. Ccesar is here. Nero; it was a general gious questions involved; the real reason is given title of the Roman emperors, as Pharaoh of the here,viz., his desire to curry favor with the Jews.' Egyptian kings. The courage and dignity of 242 THE ACTS. [CO. XXV. tus declared Paul's cause unto the king, saying, There own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead, is a certain man left in bonds by Felix: whom Paul affirmed to be alive. 15 About whom whenz I was at Jerusalem the 20 And because I doubted of such manner of queschief priests and the elders of the Jews informed e, tions, I asked him whether he Would go to Jerusalem, desiring to have judgment against him. and there be judged of these matters. i6 To whom I answered, It is not the manner of the 21 But when Paul had appealed to be reserved unto Romans to deliver any man to die, before that he the hearing of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept which is accused have the accusers face to face, and till I might send him to Caesar. have licence to answer for himself concerning the 22 Then Agrippa said unto Festus, I would also crime laid against him. hear the man myself. To-morrow, said he, thou shalt 17 Therefore, when a they were come hither, with- hear him. out any delay on the morrow I sat on the judgment 23 And on the morrow, when Agrippa was come, seat, and commanded the man to be brought forth. and Bernice, with great c pomp, and was entered into I8 Against whom, when the accusers stood up, they the place of hearing, with the chief captains, and prinbrought none accusation of such things as I supposed: cipal men of the city, at Festus' commandment Pauld 19 Butbhad certain questions against him of their was brought forth. z rses 2, 3....verse 6....b ch. 18:15... c Ezek. 7: 24....d ch. 9: 15. Paul in this response indicate some secret went with his sister Bernice, after the capture of ground of courage. This was twofold, (1) such Jerusalem. He died in the third year of Trajan, promises of God in the 0. T., a copy of which at about seventy years of age, and was the last Paul doubtless possessed, as Ps. 37: 5-9; Isa. prince of the house of the Herods. Bernice, his 41: 10-14; (2) his rights as a Roman citizen. sister,who had been the wife of her uncle Herod, Among these rights was that of appeal from the is charged with having lived in criminal intimacy decision of a provincial magistrate, under the with him. To escape the scandal, she married republic to the people, under the empire to the Polemon, king of Cilicia, but she remained with emperor. No written appeal was required; the him only a little time, returning to Agrippa to pronunciation of the single word appello, Iappeal, live under the same scandalous appearances. suspended all further proceedings. There were, About A. D. 65 she was at Jerusalem performing however, certain cases of great crime, where a vow, when she interceded with Gessius Florus there was no doubt as to the facts, in which the against- his cruel massacre of the Jews, the sole appeal might be disallowed, e. g., in the case of redeeming act of an otherwise utterly infamous bandits or pirates taken in the act. Hence, here life. She is reported to have won to her homage *Festus confers with his council before allowing both Vespasian and Titus, the former by her the appeal. This council consisted of a certain magnificent presents, the latter by her beauty. number of citizens selected for the trial of ac- 14-21. There is nothing to indicate whence cused persons, in conference with the proconsul. the sacred writer obtained his report of this in-And to Caesar shalt thou go. Thus Festus terview-apparently a private one-between unconsciously aided to fulfill the promise of God Festus and Agrippa. The substance of it may to Paul in ch. 23: 11. have been communicated by Festus to Paul or 13. Agrippa and Bernice. Herod Agrip- some of his friends; but in its phraseology it paII, who was educated at the court of Claudius. may reasonably be regarded as a dramatic repBeing only seventeen years old at the time of the resentation, by the historian, of the substantial death of his father, Agrippa the Great, he was facts, after the manner customary in both annot allowed to succeed to his kingdom, which in- cient and modern history. See Intro., p. 15. eluded all that of Herod the Great. Instead, Agrippa, one of the Herodian family, was familClaudius gave him the principality of Chalcis, iar with the Jewish religion, had the right of apthe presidency of the Temple at Jerusalem and pointment of the high-priest, and was president of its treasures, and the appointment of the high- of the Temple; it was therefore natural for Fespriest, adding afterward the former tetrarchy of tus to communicate the facts respecting Paul to Philip, with the title of king. This jurisdiction Agrippa, whose life and character made him was still further increased by Nero. But he familiar with Jewish laws and usages. Chaps. made himself obnoxious to the Jews by his capri- 23: 30; 24: 19; 25: 5 illustrate the declaration cious changes of the high-priesthood, and espe- of ver. 16, which is abundantly sustained by cially offended them by constructing a magnifi- classical authorities. It is more reasonable to cent room in his palace to overlook the Temple, presume that Festus correctly reports his anand by the partiality and lavish favors which he swer to the request of the Jews, the result of bestowed upon the city of Berytus. At the out- which only is recorded by Luke in ver. 4, than break of the war with the Romans, he sided with to suppose that he added this declaration rethem, after vainly attempting to dissuade the specting Roman law to gain credit with Agrippa. people from rebellion. At the siege of Gamala The language of ver. 19 indicates a real perplexhe was wounded, but was afterward invested ity in the mind of the Roman governor, to whom with the dignity of prator at Rome, whither he the question whether Jesus was alive or dead CH. XXVI.] THE ACTS. 243 24 And Festus said, King Agrippa and all men CHAPTER XXVI. which are here present with us, ye see this man, about whom all e the multitude of the Jews have dealt with THEN Agrippa said unto Paul, Thou art permitted me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying thatf he 1 to speak for thyself. Then Paul stretched forth ought not to live any longer. the hand, and answered for himself: 25 But when I found that he had committed noth- 2 I think myself happy, king Agrippa, because I ingg worthy of death, and that he himself hath ap- shall answer for myself this day before thee, touching pealed h to Augustus, I have determined to send him. all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews: 26 Of whom I have no certain thing to write unto 3 Especially, because I know thee to be expert J in all my lord. Wherefore I have brought him forth before customs and questions which are among the Jews: you, and specially before thee, 0 king Agrippa, that, wherefore I beseech thee to heark me patiently. after examination had, I might have somewhat to 4 My manner' of life from my youth, which was at write. the first among mine-own nation at Jerusalem, know 27 Fori it seemeth to me unreasonable, to send a all the Jews prisoner, and not withal to signify the crimes aid 5 Which knew me from the beginning, if they would against him. testify, that after the most straitest sect of our religion, I lived a Pharisee.m e vers. 3, 7....f ch. 22: 22....g chaps. 23: 9, 29; 26: 31....h vers. 11, 12....i Prov. 18: 13; John 7: 51....j Dent. 17: 18....k ch. 24: 4.... 1 2 Timn. 3: 10....m ch. 22: 3; Phil. 3: 5. appeared to be a matter of no importance. have occurred to him that, if Paul had been kept Comp. the indifference of Gallio, ch. 18:12-17. in prison for two years, without even a definite Ver. 20 assigns a reason for the proposition of accusation, it was quite time that he were set at Festus to transfer the case to Jerusalem, which liberty. would be agreeable to Agrippa, to whose judgment on matters of Jewish law and custom Fes- Ch. 26: 1-3. In the speech which follows tus deferred. The real reason is given in ver. 9. Paul begins by expressing his gratification in See note there. Augustus is not here the name being permitted to speak before one familiar of that Caesar so known in history. The title, an with Jewish laws and life, and then enters at adjective denoting venerable or august, is strictly once into what is a response to the question of religious in its character, and was first given to Festus-a statement of the real offence which Octavius, the first emperor, from whom it was has aroused the enmity of the Jews. He accordinherited by his successors. The Cesar now on ingly narrates his early experience as a Pharisee, the throne was the infamous Nero, whose reign his conversion, his commission from Christ, and lasted from A. D. 54 to A. D. 68. his course in obedience to that commission, for 22-27. The plea of Paul before Agrippa is in which causes the Jews sought to slay him. Fesdirect fulfillment of our Lord's prophecy in tus, regarding him as a religious enthusiast, Matt. 10: 18; Mark 13: 9. He was summoned breaks in upon his discourse with the interrupbefore the king for exhibition rather than for tion of ver. 24; from Festus the apostle appeals trial, for the appeal already allowed took the to king Agrippa to attest the truth of his reprecase out of the hands of the procurator, who sentation of the prophetic teachings; Agrippa could no longer render judgment either for or replies with the sarcastic response of ver. 28, against the prisoner (ch. 26: 32). Analogous to the eliciting from Paul, whose ardor neither skepticourse of Festus-here is that of Pilate in sending cism nor sarcasm can quench, the rejoinder of Christ before Herod (Luke 23: 6-12). The place of ver. 29, with which the audience closes. hearing was the auditorium,!a hall or room in the Thou art permitted to speak for thyself. palaces of the Roman emperors, and in the rest- But he does not; he speaks for Christ, and for dences of the provincial governors, for the pur- those whom he addresses, preaching the Gospel poses of public receptions, the trial of causes, in season and out of season.-Stretched forth and other state business. The chief-captains are. the hand; that was chained; a significant and the tribunes or chief military officers (see ch. 21: 31, eloquent reminder that he, against whom Festus note); the principal men of the city are prominent can find no definite accusation, is a prisoner.civilians. The pomp of the royal auditors is de- Answered for himself. The Greek word (dCGoscribed in contrast with the lowliness of the pris- Aoyiotat) is not the same so rendered in Agrippa's oner in chains. It is necessary that Festus permission. It simply means to plead or answer should afford some excuse for this public exhi- before a tribunal.-Especially because thou bition of his prisoner; hence the explanation of art expert in all Jewish customs, whether vers. 26, 27. The perplexity was, however, a established by law or usage, and questions, real one, for the governor was required to send, including the religious disputes between the difin writing, with the prisoner, a statement of the ferent Jewish sects. accusation (see ch. 23: 25, note); to send Paul with- 4-8. Know all the Jews. Not to be taken out such written statement, or with one of a literally; yet an indication that Paul was before trivial character, would subject Festus to criti- his conversion a man of considerable reputation, cism, if not to censure. It should, however, and this is confirmed by the few known facts of 244 THE ACTS. [CH. XXVI. 6 And nown I stand and am judged for the hope of Io Which thing I also did ins Jerusalem: and many the promise~ made of God unto our fathers: of the saints did I shut up in prison, having received 7 Unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly authorityt from the chief priests; and when they were serving P God day and night, hope to come. For put to death, 1 gave my voice against them. which hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the II And I punished them oft inn every synagogue, Jews. and compelled them to blaspheme; and being exceed8 Whyq should it be thought a thing incredible with ingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto you, that God should raise the dead? strange cities. 9 Ir verily thought with myself, that I ought to do 12 Whereupon as I went' to Damascus, with aumany things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. thority and commission from the chief priests, n (h. 25: 6....0 ch. 13: 32; Gen. 3: 15; 22:18; 49: 10; Dont. 18:15; 2 Sam. 7:12; Ps. 132: 11; Isan. 4:2; 7:14; 9: 6,7; Jer. 23: 5; 33:14-16; Ezek. 34: 23; Dan. 9: 24; Miclh 7: 20; Zech. 13:1, 7; Mal. 13: 1; Gal. 4:4....p Luke 2:37; 1 Thess. 3: 10....q 1 Cor. 15:12, 20....r 1 Tiu. 1:13.....s ch. 8:3; Gal. 1: 13....t ch. 9: 14....u ch. 22: 19....v ch. 9: 3. his early history.-If they would testify. To which makes its possessor seek direction from their testimony Paul appealed in his address be- God.-Ought to do many things against fore the mob on the tower stairs (ch. 22: ).- the name of Jesus of Nazareth. That is, After the most straitest sect. The Phari- against the cause which centred about and was sees were divided into two classes, the followers represented by that name. But observe, he does of Hillel and the followers of Shammai, the for- not say that he thought he ought to persecute to mer liberal and catholic, the latter rigid and nar- death. His conscience justified his opposition to row in their spirit. See Matt. 3: 7. Paul be- Christianity; his pride and self-will embittered longed to the straiter or more rigorous faction, him against its adherents.-Received authornot to that which embraced such men as Nico- ity from the chief-priests. This commission demus, Joseph of Arimathea, and Gamaliel. was prior to that asked and obtained to pursue Comp. his description of his character and expe- the converts to Damascus.-I gave my voice rience in Phil. 3: 4-6.-For the hope of the against them. Literally, Icast my pebble, i. e., promise made by God. This promise was of my vote. In voting in ancient times, small a Messiah, who should deliver Israel, and should round pebbles were used, the white for acquitprove himself King of kings and Lord of lords. tal, the black for condemnation. The language For Agrippa no further reference or description here clearly implies that Paul had, at that time, of this promise was necessary; Paul wisely does a position which entitled him to vote in the trinot describe it, because any attempt to do so bunal before which the Christians were brought would be liable to be misunderstood by the Ro- for trial; and as the Jewish law allowed the inman procurator, who doubtless knew that the fiction of the death-sentence only by the SanheJews expected a political Messiah, and who drim, the conclusion has been very generally could not have been made to understand the drawn that he was a member of that court. In spiritual nature of the kingdom that fulfilled that case, according to Rabbinical rules, he must the hope to which Paul referred.-Unto which have been at least 30 years of age.-And I punour twelve tribes, in zealous worship day ished them oft in every synagogue. The and night, hope to come. That is, it is the synagogue was a court as well as a house of worhope of the fulfillment of this prophecy which ship, and was used as a place of punishment by inspires the Jews in their zeal for the ceremo- scourging (Matt. 10: 17). -Compelled them to nialism of the law; serving (Au-orEsu) indicates blaspheme. Literally, To speak evil of; here ritualistic or ceremonial worship.-Why is it of the name of Christ, i. e., to recant from their judged by you incredible if God raises faith, and renounce Christ. The original indithe dead? That is, If God sees fit to raise the cates rather Paul's purpose than his success; that dead, what is there in that past your belief? they actually did blaspheme is not necessarily imThe appeal is to Agrippa, who professed to be- plied, but is very probable. Such apostasies lieve the 0. T. Scriptures (ver. 27), which contain have occurred in all times of persecution, and unquestionable cases of resurrection from the did occur in the primitive church (2 Tim. 1: 15; 4:10; dead (1 King 17: 22, 23; 2 Kings 4: 32-35; 13: 21). Heb. 6 6).-And being exceeding mad against 9-11. I thought within myself. Or, in them. This language effectually disposes of nmyself. The language implies a spirit of self- the position of those who suppose that in all this reliance, in contrast with the prayer which ac- persecution Paul was acting under the impulse companied his conversion, "What shall I do, of conscience alone, and in a devout though misLord?" (ch. 22: 10). See also ch. 9: 11, which cer- taken service of God. He may have thought tainly implies that he had not before really he did God service in slaying Christ's disciples sought counsel and guidance of God. This is (John 16: 2), but it is clear that he was acting under the secret, in part, of his sin; he thought he the influence of pride and passion, which unfits ought to persecute the Christians because he the mind for moral judgment. What one who had confidence in self, not that spirit of humility is " exceeding mad " thinks he ought to do is no CO. XXVI.] THE ACTS. 245 13 At midday, O king, I saw in the way a light from that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inherheaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round itance d among them which are e sanctified by faith about me and them which journeyed with me. that is in me. I4 And when we were all fallen to the earth I heard I9 Whereupon, 0 king Agrippa, I was not disobedia voice speaking unto me, and saying in the Hebrew ent unto the heavenly vision: tongue, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? it is 20 But shewed first unto them of Damascus, and at hard for thee to kick against the pricks. Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judaea 15 And I said, Who art thou, Lord? And he said, I and then to the Gentiles, that they should repent and am Jesus whom thou persecutest. turn to God, and do works h meet for repentance. i6 But rise, and stand upon thy feet: for I have ap- 21 For these causes the Jewsi caught me in the tempeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a min- pie, and went about to kill me. isterw and a witness x both of these things which thou 22 Having therefore obtained help of God, I continue hast seen, and of those things in the which I will ap- unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, saypear unto thee; ing none other things than those which J the prophets 17 Delivering thee from the people, and from the and Moses did say should come: Gentiles, unto Y whom now I send thee, 23 That Christ should suffer, and that he should be x8 To open Ztheir eyes, andto turn a them from dark- the firstk that should rise from the dead, and should ness to light, andfrom the powerb of Satan unto God, shew light unto the people, and to the Gentiles. w Ephes. 3.7; Col. 1: 23, 25 15.x ch. 2 15....y ch. 22: 21; Rom. 11: 13....z Is:. 35; 5 42: 7;. Ephes. 1:18....a Luke: 79; John 8: 12; 2 Cor. 4: 6; 1 Pet. 2:9....b Col. 1: 13....e Luke 1: 77; Ephes. 1:7; Col. 1: 14....d Ephes. 1: 11; Col. 1: 12; 1 Pet. 1: 4.... e ch. 20: 32; John 17: 17; 1 Cor. 1:30; Rev. 21: 27....f Ephes. 2: 8; Heb. 11: 6....g ch. 9: 19, etc....h M tt. 3:8....i ch. 21: 30.... j Luke 24: 27, 46....k 1 Cor. 15; 23. trustworthy guide.-Strange cities. Literal- commission, indicate also the commission of all ly, Cities without, i. e., without the bounds of Ju- Christian ministers. They are appointed to be dea. He was not content to drive heresy from witnesses to those things made known or to be his own land; he determined to extirpate it. made known to them by the Spirit of God; their To understand Paul's conversion it is necessary protector is the Lord, who is with them alway to form a clear idea of his previous state of even to the end of the world (Matt. 28. o); the remind; and this certainly was not that of a hum- suit of their testimony is the opening of the eyes ble, devout, but mistaken child of God. Cou- of the blind, that they may be turned from darkpling the account here with other references in ness to light, from Satan to God; therein receivActs and the Epistles, we may ascertain its es- ing the remission, i. e., the putting away, of sential character. He was proud and self-confi- their sins, and an inheritance among the holy, all dent (Phil. 3: 4), scrupulous concerning the letter of which is accomplished by faith in Christ. By rather than the spirit (Phil. a 5), angered by the faith that is in me qualifies receive; the meaning determined endurance of the Christians (ver. 11), is, Ihsat they may receive, by the faith that is in me, full of and breathing out threatenings and slaugh- forgiveness of sin and inheritance, etc. The peoter (ch. 9: 1), relentless, sparing neither men nor pie are the people of Israel, in contrast with the women (ch. 9 2), pursuing the disciples into pri- Gentiles. vate houses, ravaging the church like a wild 19-21. I was not disobedient. It does beast (ch. 8: 3, note), and adding his own taunts and not necessarily follow that Paul devoted himself revilings to punishment (i Tim. 1: 13, note), being all forthwith exclusively to preaching; and since, the time uneasy in his own conscience, and by in his description of the regions in which he its reproaches only goaded to more bitter anger preached, Arabia is not mentioned, the language (ch. 9 5,note). here tends to confirm the hypothesis that his 12-15. For a consideration of the discrepan- sojourn in Arabia (Gal.: 17) was rather for study cies, real and apparent, between the three ac- and meditation than for public ministry. His counts of Saul's conversion here and in chaps. 9 preaching in Damascus followed immediately his and 22, see 9: 1-9, notes. Paul's account here is conversion (Acts 9: 20-22); then, after his visit to the fullest of the three, and contains several Arabia, followed a brief ministry in Jerusalem features peculiar to it, viz., the description of (ch. 9 - 28); but there is no distinct account of any the light as above the brightness of the sun, the lan- public ministry by him throughout the province guage of the heavenly voice, in the Hebrezv tongue, of Judea. Observe the threefold elements in the revelation of Paul's own interior struggles, Christian experience: repentance, i. e., abandonIt is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. The ment of sin; return to God, i. e., faith; and latter occurs in our English version in ch. 9: 5, works meet for repentance, i. e., the fruits of but was inserted there by the copyists from this repentance and faith in practical godliness. See place. On the meaning of the metaphor and its Isa. 55: 6, 7; Luke 3: 8-14; Ephes. 2: 10.-For spiritual significance, see note there. these causes. Paul has been requested by 16-18. I believe, with Alford, that Paul here Felix, impliedly, to give an account himself of embodies in one account the revelation of the the crimes laid against him. This he has done divine will made to him by Ananias (ch. 9: 15), and in what is, in fact, a gospel sermon, though in subsequently in the Temple at Jerusalem (ch. form partially a self-defence. 22:18-21). See note on the Conversion of Saul, 22, 23. I continue-unto this day. Rather, p. 111, 1, d. These verses, constituting Paul's Even unto this day I have stood; i. e,, against 246'THE ACTS. [CH. XXVI. 24 And as he thus spake for himself, Festus said with 29 And Paul said, I wouldn to God, that not only a loud voice, Paul, thou art beside thyself; much thou, but also all that hear me this day, were both allearning doth make thee mad.' most, and altogether such as I am, except these bonds. 25 But he said, I am not mad, most noble Festus; 30 And when he had thus spoken, the king rose up, but speak forth the words of truth and soberness. and the governor, and Bernice, and they that sat with 26 For the king knoweth of these things, before them: whom I speak freely: for I am persuaded that none 31 And when they were gone aside, they talked beof these things are hidden from him; for this thing was tweeri themselves, saying, This man doeth nothing not done in a corner. worthy of death or of bonds. 27 King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets? I 32 Then said Agrippa unto Festus, This man might know that thou believest. have been set at liberty, if he had not appealed unto 28 Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Almost thou m per- Caesar. suadest me to be a Christian. 1 2 Kings 9:11....m James 1: 23, 24...n 1 Cor. 7: 7. foes without and fears within (2 Cor. 4: 8, 9; 11: 24-27), as expressing a courtly and complimentary apthus exemplifying his exhortation in Ephes. preciation of Paul's eloquence, implying a recog6: 13.-Both to small and great. To the nition of the truth of what he had said respectfew women without the walls of Philippi (Acts ing Jesus Christ and the prophets; the third as 16: 3); to the procurator Felix and king Agrip- ironical. I incline to adopt the latter view, from pa.-Saying none other things. So far from the considerations, that the term Christian was impugning the law and the prophets, he has pro- one of ill-repute, never, apparently, used by the claimed their fulfillment in a Messiah suffering, disciples among themselves (see ch. 11: s2, note), and crucified, and risen from the dead, and so bring- that this interpretation accords better than ing light, not only to the people of Israel, but either of the others with what we know of the also to the Gentiles. For prophecies of which character of Agrippa, and also with Paul's anthis was a fulfillment, see Isa. 42: 6; 49: 9; swer, and the abrupt conclusion of the hearing. 60:1-3. I would render, then, the passage thus, Then 24-27. Festus, the cold and skeptical Roman, Agrippa said unto Paul, In a little measure thou could not comprehend Paul's enthusiasm re- persuadest me to become a Christian; and Paul specting the resurrection of "one Jesus" (ch. said, I could wish to God, that both in a measure s: 20), whom the Jews asserted to be dead, and and in full, not only thou, but also all those who hear Paul affirmed to be alive; to him the apostle me to-day, were even such as I am, excepting only seemed a religious fanatic, as did Jesusto Pilate. these bonds. The last words refer to Paul's capPaul responds that his words are those of truth tivity, but may have been enforced by holding up and soberness, i. e., rooted in the truth, and com- to view the chains upon his wrists. ing from a sane and self-restrained mind; and he 30-32. Paul's response brings the hearing to appeals to king Agrippa, as one that knows both an end. Festus had already decided that Paul the facts respecting the life and death of Jesus, has not done anything worthy of condemnation and the testimony in the 0. T. prophets which under the Roman law (ch. 25: 17-20). Agrippa adthose facts fulfilled. judges that he is guilty of no offence against 28, 29 In a little thou persuadest me to Jewish law. But the appeal made by Paul and become a Christian. There are two difficult accepted by Festus, has taken the case out of questions respecting the proper interpretation of the governor's hands, and he has no longer this verse, (1) The rendition of the idiom; (2) the power either to acquit or to condemn. spirit of the speaker. Some scholars supply after the words in a little, the word time, thus Ch. 7. PAUL'S VOYAGE AND SIIPWRECK. DmINE making the declaration, In a little time thou wiltPROVIDENCE AND CHRISTIN TRUST ILLUSTRATED. See persuade, etc.; this necessitates rendering Paul's note at end of chaptr. reply, Whether in a little time or in much time; a PRELIMINARY NOTE.-A. D. 60. The date of.substitution of or (;i) for and (xrie), for which the events in this chapter is fixed by ver. 9 (see note there seems to be no warrant in the Greek, there), as extending from the early fall into and though this substitution is made, without expla- through the winter, the mid-winter months (ch. nation, by Hackett, Alford, and Conybeare and 2:11) being spent in the island of Malta, and Howson. Others supply the word labor or endea- Rome being reached in the early spring of A. D. vor, i. e., with a little endeavor, easily, thou persuad- 61. For the correct understanding of the chapest; but this is open to the same objection. I ter, some knowledge of ancient ships and naviwould supply, as Alexander, the word degree, gation is necessary. I have not only in this -thus rendering the passage as in our English ver- note, but throughout this chapter, borrowed sion. In respect to the spirit of the speaker largely from, and followed closely, Mr. James there are three views: The first regards Agrip- Smith's monograph on the Voyage and Shippa as expressing a serious conviction; the second wreck of St. Paul, which is the recognized stand CH. XXVII.] THE ACTS. 247 ard work on the subject, not only in England, tively rude, both in build and rig-the stern built but also upon the Continent. Conybeare and exactly like the prow; the sails generally square, Howson draw largely from it; Lewin furnishes though triangular top-sails seem to have been some suggestive details; the other commen- known to the Romans. Merchant ships were contators add but very little information to these structed of large size, quite equalto those of alarge original authorities. For an elaborate descrip- modern merchant vessel. The ship of Lucian detion of ancient ships, the student is referred, in scribed below, is estimated at from 1,200 to 1,500 addition, to William Smith's Diet. of Antiq., art. tons. Paul's ship carried 276 crew and passenNavis. gers (ver. 87), that in which Josephus was wrecked, OF ANCIENT NAVIGATION. - The Mediterra- 600. The prow of the ancient ship was generally nean was called by the ancients the Great Sea; it ornamented on both sides with figures; very was the theatre of an extensive commerce, but commonly an eye was represented on each side. one necessarily rude and imperfect. The Greeks Hence, probably, the expression, to eye orface the and Romans were ignorant of the use of the com- wind (ver. 15, note). The stern was like the prow, pass; they were without exact chronometers; variously adorned, especially with an image of the instruments with which they took observa- the tutelary deity of the vessel (ch. 28:11, note)., tions were very imperfect compared with those Banks of oars were used in the naval vessels; the of modern times; charts were almost, if not great vessel of Ptolemeus Philopator had 4,000 quite, unknown; it was therefore generally con- rowers; but it is not necessary to enter here into sidered necessary to remain in sight of the coast a discussion concerning the arrangement of these or of some island by day, steering by the stars by oarsmen, since they were not a feature of mernight; in winter, navigation generally ceased chant vessels. The rudder was not like our own; altogether. The ancient ship was compara- it was an oar, or more generally two oars, with BOAT WITH TACKLING, ETC. broad blades, projecting one from each side of The voyage from Rhegium to Puteoli, 182 miles, the stern, and in larger ships joined.by a pole made in one day, 24 hours (ch. 28: 13), though a which kept the rudders parallel, and brought quick,was not an unprecedented passage. These them under the control of one steersman. Ropes general features of an ancient ship will be made or rudder-bands were provided by which these clearer to the reader by the accompanying illusrudders could be drawn out of the water and fas- tration from an ancient picture, representing the tened to the side of the vessel when not in use casting of Jonah to the whale. In the centre is (ver.40). Ships were constructed with one, two the main-mast with the sail reefed up to the or three masts, made usually of fir. In three- yard; in the stern are the two rudders; in the masted vessels the largest mast was nearest the prow is the foresail, miscalled mainsail in ver. 40. stern; the main-yard was attached to the main- A vivid picture of an Alexandrian corn-ship just mast by a wooden hoop made to slide up and such as that in which the apostle Paul was down by means of ropes and pulleys. The an- wrecked is described by Lucian, who lived next chors did not differ materially in form from those after the apostolic age. The vessel, the Isis, like of modern times, except that they were often that in which Paul sailed, had gone around by constructed with one fluke and sometimes with Syria, and along the coast of Asia Minor, and none. A peculiarity of the ship furniture were then, encountering adverse winds, had been the under-girders used for frapping or under- driven into the Piroeus. It was an unusual sight girding the ship in time of danger (ver. 17, note). in the port of Athens, and soon attracted a The ancient vessel could not at-all compete with crowd of idlers from the city. Lucian introthe modern in sailing against the wind, but when duces a dialogue amongst a party who had just running before the wind, made fair progress. examined the Isis; and one of them is made to 248 THE ACTS. [CH. XXVII. CHAPTER XXVI1.Aristarchus,P a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us. AND when it was determined that we should sail 3 And the next day we touched at Sidon. And Juinto Italy, they delivered Paul0 and certain other lius courteously entreated q Paul, and gave him liberprisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of Au- ty to go unto his friends to refresh himself. gustus' band. 4 And when we had launched from thence, we sailed 2 And entering into a ship of Adramyttium, we under Cyprus, because the winds were contrary. launched, meaning to sail by the coasts of Asia; one 5 And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia and Pamphylia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia. o ch. 25:12, 25....p ch. 19: 29....q chaps. 24: 23; 28:16. say, "But what a ship it was! the carpenter said tioned in Acts 10: 1 (see note there), sometimes it was 180 feet long and 45 wide, and from the spoken of as Italian, because levied in Italy, and deck down to the pump at the bottom of the sometimes as Augustan, because attached to the hold 451 feet, and for the rest, what a mast it emperor. It is not indicated that the band was was! and what a yard it carried! and with what in Csesarea, but only that Julius belonged to it. a cable it was sustained! and how gracefully the -A ship of Adramyttium. A seaport in the stern was rounded off! and was surmounted province of Asia, situated in the district called with a golden goose, the sign of a corn-ship. _Eolis, and also Mysia (Acts 16: 7). It was a place And at the other end how gallantly the prow of considerable traffic, for it lay on the great Rosprang forward, carrying on either side the god- man road between Assos, Troas, and the Hellesdess after whom the ship was named! and all pont, on the north; and Pergamos,cEphesus, and the rest of the ornament, the painting, and the Miletus, on the south; and was also the termiflaming pennants, and above all the anchors, and nus of similar roads into the interior. That it the capstans, and windlasses, and the cabin next was the centurion's plan to take the vessel to to the stern, all appear to be perfectly marvel- Adramyttiuml, thence journeying to Rome by lous. All the multitude of sailors one might land, is indicated, (1) by the language here, meancompare to a little army, and it was said to suf- ing to sail by the coasts of Asia; (2) by that of ver. flee for a year's consumption for all Attica, and 6, which implies that the centurion found unexthis unwieldy bulk was all managed' by that lit- pectedly the Alexandrian ship; (3) by the fact tie, shriveled old gentleman, with a bald pate, that the time of the closing of navigation was who sat at the helm, twisting about with a bit of near at hand. The overland road which conjechandle those two monstrous paddles, one on ture thus assumes to have been their proposed each side, which serve as rudders." route, is the same by which some years after the 1, 2. And when it was determined that martyr Ignatius, under a guard of ten soldiers, we should sail. Literally, sail from; a nauti- was conveyed from Antioch to Rome, under simcal term used in the N. T. only by Luke. It is ilar circumstances. Tradition says Adramyttium evident from the use of the first person through- was a settlement of the Lydians in the time of out this and the next chapter, that Luke accom- Crcesus. It afterwards became a Roman colony, panied Paul on this voyage to Rome. See Col. and became under the kingdom of Pergamos a 4: 14; Philem. 24.-Certain other prisoners. seaport of consequence. Pliny speaks of it as at A motley crowd, probably such as no modern this time a Roman assize town. The modern convict-ship could present. Like his Lord, Paul Adramytti is a poor village, but has some trade was numbered amongthe transgressors.-Julius and shipbuilding.-Aristarchus * X X bea centurion. A commander of a hundred, an- ing with us. See ch. 19:29, note. He was posswering to our captain. See ch. 10:1, note. He sibly one of the other prisoners mentioned in the comes down to history as one who treated Paul preceding verse. See Col. 4: 10. That he left courteously; was perhaps one of the guard Paul at Myra, and afterward went to Rome, which had accompanied Festus to Csesarea, and seems to me very improbable; while it is not at was now returning to Rome. It is possible that he all improbable that he was arrested with Paul at is the Julius Priscus of whom Tacitus writes,who Jerusalem, or was allowed of his own choice to was a centurion, and afterward prefect of the Prse- share the apostle's imprisoment and subsequent torians. Observe, in the influence of Paul, a pri- voyage. soner, obtained in this journey over Julius, as pre- 3-5. The next day we touched at Sidon. viously over Festus (ch. 25), the chief-captain (ch. Or Zidon, the modern Saida, not quite twenty 23), and the Asiarchs of Ephesus (ch. 19: 31), indica- miles north of Tyre, and often mentioned in contions of the apostle's dignity of character and per- nection with it. It was within the tribal territory sonal power over men.-Of Augustus9 band. of Asher (Josh. 19: ss), but was never conquered by Probably a part of the great Imperial or Prseto- the Israelites (Judges 1: 31; 3: ), was destroyed rjtn guard, amounting at this time to 10,000 men; under Artaxerxes Ochus, was rebuilt, passed possibly identical with the Italian band men- under the control of Alexander, keeping its own CH. XXVII.] THE ACTS. 249 6 And there the centurion found a ship of Alexan- suffering us, we sailed under Crete, over against Saldria sailing into Italy; and he put us therein. mone; 7 And when we had sailed slowly many days and 8 And, hardly passing it, came unto a place which is scarce were come over against Cnidus, the wind not called The fair havens; nigh whereunto was the city of Lasea. vassal kings, was alternately ruled by Egyptian also a famous commercial city, and Sidonian and Syrian until conquered by the Romans. It ships were celebrated. It is described as having was famous in early history for the manufacture had two harbors, one of which was large, with a of glass, linen, silversmiths' work, workers in narrow entrance, where merchant ships could timber, and other manufacturing arts. It was winter in safety. The harbor was filled up durSIDON. ing the wars of the middle ages, and it is now a Cilician coasts, and then beat up against the wind scene of utter desolation. It is sixty-seven miles along the coast. This is confirmed by the lanfrom C(esarea; as only one day Was occupied in guage of the next verse, When we had sailed on the the voyage, they must have had a leading wind, sea of Cilicia and Pamphylia, i. e., that part of the probably a westerly; and this is the prevailing Mediterranean lying immediately contiguous to wind in this part of the Mediterranean.-And these provinces. For description of Cyprus, see when we had launched from thence. ch. 11:19, note.-We came to Myra. One of Another nautical term characteristic of Luke the most important cities of Lycia, afterward ('viyw). We have no English term which ex- its capital, situated on the river Andracus, partly actly corresponds; it is nearly equivalent to our on a hill and partly on the slope of it, a distance phrase, get under way.-We sailed under Cy- of twenty stadia from the sea. It lay at the prus. That is, under the lee, so as to be shel- opening of a long and wonderful gorge which tered by it; whether to the north or the south was the passage from the interior of Lycia to the would therefore depend on the direction of the sea.' Its port, Indriace, was one of the many wind. The question, though unimportant, has excellent harbors in the southwestern part of been hotly debated. But the facts that the wind Asia Minor, and was a common resort of ships was contrary, which would not be true of a when winds were contrary. Myra still exists northerly or northeasterly wind, and that the bearing its ancient name, though called by the prevailing winds in this part of the Mediterranean Turks Dembre. It is remarkable for its fine in the summer are the westward, which would ruins which are among the most beautiful of be contrary, justify the opinion embodied in the Lycia. map (p. 22) that the ship sailed directly for the 6-8. Found a ship of Alexandria. Not 250 THE ACTS. [CH. XXVII. merely an Alexandrian vessel, but one from that basin of the Mediterranean sea, and closing in port; this at least is probably, though not cer- the Greek Archipelago on the south. It has a tainly, the meaning. Egypt was one of the conspicuous place in the mythology and early granaries of Rome; ships of great size conveyed history of Greece, boasting especially of having the grain thence to Italy. These were some- given birth to Minos. It was noted in early histimes as large as our largest class of merchant tory for its hundred cities. Tacitus has a story ships. The cargo was wheat. The implication of that the Jews were of Cretan origin, which may the language is that this finding of a ship sailing di- have come from some confusion respecting their rect-for Rome was unexpected. Myra appears far early history, but it is quite certain that there out of the course of a ship sailing from Alexan- had long been an acquaintance between the dria to Italy; but with the westerly winds which Cretans and Jews, and that many Jews settled prevailed in these seas, ships unprovided with a on the island before the destruction of Jerusacompass, and ill calculated to work to wind- lem. At a subsequent period there appear to ward, would naturally stand to the north till have been numerous churches in Crete, the they made the land of Asia Minor, and thence foundations of which were probably laid by Cresail eastward along its coast, which is very bold, tans present on the day of Pentecost (ch. 2:11); and, from the elevation of the mountains, visi- and Paul, with Titus, visited the island, probably ble at a great distance.-And when we had subsequent to his first imprisonment in Rome sailed slowly many days, and with diffi- (Titus 1: 5). Salmone is a promontory on the eastculty were come over against Cnidus. ern extremity of the island. The wind was probably in a northVtIW........ _: ID westerly direction; ________________________ __ the ship beat up ==;-I~-~:~_ _==Li==-~T~=-~ _ ~-~_~~-~-~-~-~-~ —I _against the wind =-== -— = —-— =-== —- I L_ _ B_-_~-____-;~=~ I under the shore till = ~~_____________________________ __ =it reached Cnidus; vhere the land sudthe extreme southwest of the pdenly trends to the Minorth, at the openwhich pro...ects between the- islands of Cos andwesterly winds.-Ad th difficulty pgean easily accompliship there-te, not mentioned in not that they did not quitfoe ch anged he r that it was reachd with difficulty. It is thetala, the most conspicuous headlandonits south-ran, _ _same word (,~o/c) renderedas a northwesterly verse.-The wind wind would ha ve enabled her to do, under the lee o f sailed under Crete, Along this shore they could' ___I work up against modern Candia, is a lar man ner till they VIE O CRETE —fruitful isla IN THuate DISTANCE (Fthem earing's Virgi's neid reachedisk foair Ha-one. vens, the last harThis was a city of great consequence, situated at bor before reaching Cape Matala, where the the extreme southwest of the peninsula of Asia land trends suddenly to the north, so that beMinor, on a promontory now called Cape Crio, yond it an ancient ship could not go with northwhich projects between the islands of Cos and westerly winds. —And with difficulty passRhodes. The distance from Myra is 130 miles, ing it, came unto a place called Fair easily accomplished in one day with a fair wind. Havens. A city of Crete, not mentioned in The language here implies, not calms, but con- any other ancient writings, but its position is untrary winds. The word rendered scarce implies, doubtedly established as on the south of the not that they did not quite reach Cnidus, but island, four or five miles to the east of Cape Mathat it was reached with difficulty. It is the tala, the most conspicuous headland on its southsame word (sldRC) rendered hardly in the next ern coast. It was probably the port of Lasea. verse. —The wind not suffering, i. e., not As a winter harbor, Fair Havens would not be suffering them to get on in a direct course. —We so safe as Phenice, though recent explorations sailed under Crete, by Salmone. Crete, the indicate that it was somewhat protected, and modern Candia, is a large, bold, and mountain- Paul's advice was to adhere to a tolerable shelter ous, but fruitful island, situated in the _tEgean rather than run a great risk for a better one. cO. XXVII.] THE ACTS. 251 9 Now when much time was spent, and when sail- there to winter; which is an haven of Crete,t and lieth ing was now dangerous, because the fast was already toward the south-west and north-west. past, Paul admonished them, 13 And when the south wind blew softly, supposing xo And said unto them, Sirs, I perceiver that this that they had obtained their purpose, loosing U thence, voyage will be with hurt and much damage, not only they sailed close by Crete. of the lading and ship, but also of our lives. I4 But not long after there arose against it a tem11 Nevertheless, the centurions believed the master pestuousY wind, called Euroclydon. and the owner of the ship, more than those things t5 And when the ship was caught, and could not which were spoken by Paul. bear up into the wind, we let her drive. 12 And because the haven was not commodious to i6 And running under a certain island which is winter in, the more part advised to depart thence also, called Clauda, we had much work to come by the if by any means they might attain to Phenice, and boat; r 2 Kings 6: 9, 10; Dan. 2: 20; Amos 3:7....s Prov. 27: 12....t verse 7....u verse 21....v Ps. 107:25. The ruins of Laseawere discovered by a yachting There is small doubt that this is the correct readparty in 1856. ing. An eastern wind was eurus, a northeast wind 9-13. During the winter months navigation equilus; this was euro-equilo, east-northeast. This was in so far dangerous in the Mediterranean is the most probable interpretation of a disputed that the sailing season was considered closed and doubtfulword. Of the direction of the wind from November to March. The fast here men- there is no. reasonable doubt.-And not being tioned is the fast of expiation (Lev. 16: 29, etc.; 23:26, able to look the wind in the face (udto(petc.), which came on the 10th of Tisri, answering 9aultIEt).. This is the literal meaning of the to our October-about the time of the autumnal original, the nautical equinox. The question presented for their con- term being probably sideration was whether they should winter at derived from the cusFair Havens, an imperfectly protected winter tom of painting eyes harbor, or endeavor to proceed to Phenice, which on: either side of the was much safer. The centurion naturally ac- prow of a vessel, as in cepted the counsels of the ship's master, rather the annexed illustra- BOAT WITH EYES. than those of his prisoner. In this he acted not tion, from a wall unwisely, certainly not wrongly. Calvin sug- painting at Herculaneum.-We let her drive. gests the reason why Paul was led to give this Unable to face the wind, they were compelled to counsel, viz., that it might subsequently serve to scud before it. The Greek is, literally, given over commend him and his advice to the centurion. to (the wind), we were borne along (by it). SudHuirt and damage are rather violence and damage. den changes from a southerly to a northerly or There is not much doubt that the Phenice here north-easterly wind are common in this region, mentioned is the modern Lutro; it is the only good partly owing to the mountainous character of harbor on the south side of the island of Crete, the island. The fact appears in this case to be and was a customary winter resort of Alexan- that the ship, under the influence of a southern drian ships. Considerable difference of opinion wind, weighed anchor, sailed close along the exists, however, respecting the proper interpreta- shore to Cape Matala, doubled the cape, was tion of the peculiar phrase in ver. 12, the proper proceeding prosperously on its course with a fair rendering of which is, which looks toward the south- prospect of reaching Phenice (Lutro), only 34 miles west and north-west. The harbor of Lutro lies distant, in a few hours, when this sudden change open to the east, and is perfectly land-locked drove her from her course. At the time the ship from westerly and north-westerly winds, against was caught in the gale, she must have been near which the ship desired protection. The most a small group of islands called the Paximader, natural explanation is that of Dr. Howson, that in the gulf of Messara. The island of Clauda "sailors speak of everything from their own lay about twenty-three miles to leeward, and is a point of view, and that such a harbor does look, little south of west of Cape Matala.-We had from the water toward the land which encloses much difficulty to come by the boat. The it, in the direction of south-west and north- skiff, which had been towing behind. It had west." been left there at first because the weather was 14-17. But not long after there came fair and the anticipated journey short; during down from it (i. e., from the high lands of the first fury of the storm it could not be taken Crete) a tempestuous wind-literally a ty- on board; the difficulty experienced now in phonic wind (,v(ptovlt.d), i. e., a wind accompa- raising it was probably from its being nearly nied by those phenomena which ordinarily ac- filled with water,'yet, in case of shipwreck, it company a sudden change in the direction of the might have been of the utmost importance. In wind, whirling eddies and currents, violent the result, this boat, secured with so much diffiblasts, a tossed and angry appearance of the culty, threatened to become an instrument of clouds, and a violent sea-called euro-equilo. destruction (ver. 30, 31).-They used helps un 252 THE ACTS. [C.- XXVII. 17 Which when they had taken up, they used helps. i8 And we being exceedingly tossedx with a tern undergirding the ship; and fearing lest they should pest, the next day they lightened the ship; fallw into the quicksands, strake sail, and so were I9 And the third day we cast outY with our own driven. hands the tackling of the ship. w verse 41....x Ps. 107: 27....y Job 2:4; Jonah I:5. v- -- -- - -' — 1 cables for this purpose were a part of P.A Iv^^llFY, ^ the ordinary furniture of an ancient _:__SxS,. ~ vessel. The exten-....'''~' "'-^':.../~':'s?:k ive appilication of a AK. RI \ -a shipbuilding h as.. in the interval between the attempted escape of the sailors and daybreak. Paul did not make a speech to the multitude, which the howling of:,rt^-'l' w;j T athe tempest would doubtless have rendered inau-:, Il- 1)jS \ dible, but went from group to group personally ^II / =md tll^^./- wcheering and exhorting them.-And contin-'- i_ t! A lued fasting. Not an absolute abstinence, is.: ^,l i-itl,,l, * o. intended; they had eaten so little that it is legitg ar, imately regarded as nothing. See on ver. 21.C96. -'llS3atr^1 ^I E i For this is for your safety. Because weakCO.? o T! ened by previous abstinence, they might other__ ____ __ _ __ _ ~__ -". wise be unable to endure the hardship and peril En__En, ~,',[~. ~ which followed. -He gave thanks to God. ^ ni - = i..,, Even in this hour of dire peril, Paul does not "%ll'l =, i ci2 \ i forget this simple ceremonial; this instance afM uI i^i fords a strong argunment for the habitual use of P.l","~.!', i_ grace before meat. His own courage is impartl'll'f ~^^i^^1 l ed to the others, and commends him to the conI~" iu''y i^ kx%/ -< 1 -,,,sideration and respect of the centurion.-And &' \' &liy1!)!iil'f^;''we were in all in the ship two hundred i i hi\- ~ /1kiit l[,^r three-score and sixteen souls. "By this time aIN %#/g''K'~' -'i/ hthe dawn of day was approaching. A faint light showed more of the terrors of the storm, and the east winds. It is, notwithstanding, safe for small objects on board the ship began to be more disships, the ground generally very good, and while tinctly visible. Still, toward the land all was the cables hold there is no danger, as the anchors darkness, and their eyes followed the spray in will never start." vain as it drifted off toward the leeward. A 256 THE ACTS. [CH. XXVII. 38 And when they had eaten enough, they lightened remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken the ship, and cast out the wheat into the sea. with the violence of the waves. 39 And when it was day, they knew not the land: 42 And the soldiers' counselp was to kill the prisonbut they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into ers, lest any of them should swim out, and escape. the which they were minded, if it were possible, to 43 But the centurion, willing to save Paul,q kept thrust in the ship. them from their purpose; and commanded that they 40 And when they had taken up the anchors, they which could swim should cast themselves first into the committed themselves unto the sea, and loosed the rud- sea, and get to land: der bands, and hoisted up the mainsail to the wind, and 44 And the rest, some on boards, and some on broken made toward shore. pieces of the ship. And sor it came to pass, that they 41 And falling into a place where two seas met, they escaped all safe to land. ran the ship aground; and the forepart stuck fast, and p Ps. 74: 20....q 2 Cor. 11: 25....r verse 22; Ps. 107: 28-30. slight effort of the imagination suffices to bring of the waves. This translation, which folbefore us an impressive spectacle, as we think of lows closely the original, embodies the material the dim light just showing the haggard faces of points in which it differs from our English verthe 276 persons clustered on the deck and hold- sion. The operations of cutting the anchors, ing on by the bulwarks of the sinking vessel."- preparing the rudders, and raising the foresail, (James Smith.) were simultaneous. (1.) They did not take up 38, 39. They lightened the ship, cast- the anchors, which could have been of no possiing the wheat into the sea. Not the ship's ble further use, and would have added weight to provisions (Alford), an hypothesis neither in ac- the ship; but cut them round, that is, cut round cordance with the original Greek nor with the the stern the four anchor-cables, leaving the circumstances of the case, but the cargo. Grain anchors in the sea. (2.) The rudders, which was the principal commodity exported from were oars (see Prul. Note), and of which there were Egypt to Italy. The object of throwing it out always two, had been drawn out of the water was not merely to lighten the ship, so that she and lashed to the ship's side when the anchors might more readily approach the shore; it is were cast out of the stern; these lashings were probable, from the ship having been so long now loosened, and the rudders let down into the thrown partially on one side, that the cargo had water, in order to steer the vessel. (3.) There is shifted; this rendered it necessary to cast out part some doubt as to the nature of the sail which of the wheat so as to right the ship again, and was raised; the original Greek term (trauEl') enable her to be more accurately steeied toward has been rendered mainsail, mizzensail, topsail, the land.-They knew not the land. The mast, yard, rudder, vane, etc. Mr. Smith, howtense is the imperfect and indicates an endeavor ever, has shown pretty clearly that it was the to recognize it. It has been thought strange, that foresail. This was the best possible sail that if Malta was the island it should not have been could be set in order to run the ship ashore, bow known to some of the crew; but St. Paul's Bay on. (4.) They held fast for the shore is a nautical is remote from the great harbor, and possesses phrase, indicating holding the ship firm toward no marked features by which in the early dawn, the land by the rudders. (5.) A place where two and through the driving rain (ch. 28: 2), it could seas met describes exactly the appearance prebe recognized. - But they discovered a cer- sented to the sailors as they neared the land; the tain inlet having a sandy beach, upon island of Salmonetta (see map) is a long rocky ridge which they determined, if it were pos- separated from the main land by a channel of not sible, to strand the ship. This beach no more than a hundred yards in breadth, and two longer exists on the island of Malta; " but every currents, one flowing from east and the other geologist must know that it must have had one, from the north, meet at the point where the ship and that at a period, geologically speaking, from was beached. (6.) The stern was brokeern of, not the dip of the beds, by no means remote."- merely broken; the vessel parted amidships. (James Smith.) See below. The implication of The rocks of Malta disintegrate into exceedthe narrative that the rest of the coast was rocky ingly minute particles of sand and clay, which, and full of danger accords exactly with its pres- when acted upon by the currents or surface agient character. tation, form a deposit of tenacious clay; but in 40, 41. And cutting round the anchors, still water, where these causes do not act, mud they left them to the sea at the same time is formed; but it is only in the creeks, where loosing the rudder-bands and raising the there are no currents, and at such a depth as to foresail, they held fast for the shore, and be undisturbed by the waves, that the mud ocfalling into a place where two seas met, curs. In Admiral Smyth's chart of the bay, the they beached the ship; and the bows, hav- nearest soundings to the mud indicate a depth of ing stuck fast, remained immovable, but about three fathoms,which is about what a large the stern was broken off by the violence ship would draw. A ship, therefore, impelled CH. XXVIII.] THE ACTS. 257 CHAPT ER XXVIII. 2 And the barbaroust people shewed us no little kindness: for they kindled a fire, and received usU A ND when they were escaped, then they knew that every one, because of the present rain, and because of tithe island was called Melita. the cold. s ch. 27:26....t Rom. 1: 14; Col.3:11....v Matt. 10:42; Heb. 13:2. by the force of a gale into a creek with a bottom irksome period of enforced inaction during the such as that laid down on the chart,would strike long imprisonment in Csesarea, under the dana bottom of mud, graduating into tenacious clay, gers involved before the judgment-seat, first of into which the fore part would force itself and Felix, then of Festus, and throughout the voyage be held fast, whilst the stern was exposed to the and shipwreck, in which he, the prisoner, beforce of the waves. comes the leader, and, as it were, the captain of 42-46. The proposition to kill the prisoners all there are with him, exemplify the power and is not unaccordant with the character of the Ro- value of the Christian's trust in times of darkman soldiery. Observe, that for the third time ness and danger. Paul is the means of saving the lives of those with him, first, by the promise of God in answer Ch. 28. PAUL AT ROME. THE PRAYER OF THE APOSto his prayers (ver. 24); then by his interference to TLE ANSWERED (Rom. 1: 13).-THE PROPHECY or OUR prevent the escape of the sailors from the ship;LORD FULFILLED (h. 1:8).-THE POWER O FAIT now, by the consideration paid to the other pris-EXEMPLFIED. oners for his sake. 1i 2. Melita. Some few writers have identiThe commentators generally have given more fied this island with Meleda, an island of Austria attention to the historic and dramatic details in the Adriatic Sea, nineteen miles W.N.W. of of Paul's remarkable experiences of danger and Ragusa; but this opinion is rejected by all the deliverance, than to the religious lessons which best modern scholars, is inconsistent with the genthis chapter in his life is intended to inculcate. eral course of the narrative, places Fair Havens What the story of Joseph is in the 0. T., that is on the north side of Crete, makes the Euroclydon the story of Paul's voyage to Rome in the N. T. (ch. 27: 14), the hot sirocco blowing from the coasts -a striking illustration of the truth and the of Africa, and, therefore, certainly not on to the method of divine providence. It had been Paul's quicksands which lie on that coast, and as cerearnest prayer that he might be permitted to tainly not a wind to have brought rain and cold.' visit the Christian brethren at Rome (Rom. 1: 9-13). It is shown in the notes above that St. Paul's Many obstacles prevented; among others, the Bay in Malta answers exactly to the description length and expense of the journey. God pro- given in the preceding chapter, and lies exactly vides carriage without cost; an escort which en- where a ship thrown by an E.N.E. wind would be sures protection from assault by the inimical brought by, a tempest of thirteen days. The Jews; brings him into dangers'which call forth following objections are urged to Malta: (1.) the exhibition of his noblest qualities of patience, That the inhabitants of Malta were not barbaendurance, courage, and cheerfulness-qualities rians; but this term was customarily used by appreciated readily by those who did not com- Jewish writers to distinguish Gentiles from prehend the faith which was their source; thus Jews, or other races from Greeks and Romans introduces him into Rome without an accuser or (Rom. 1: 14; 1 Cor. 14: 11); it implies very much what an accusation, and with the friendly countenance our word natives does. (2.) That there are no of the Roman centurion, who, if Julius Priscus vipers in Malta; but Malta, though now denud(see ver. 1, note), was a person of some influence and ed of wood, and so without vipers, was anciently consequence in Rome; as a result, Paul had well wooded; it is not strange that they have larger liberty of preaching the Gospel to both now disappeared. (3.) That the disorder of the Jew and Gentile as a prisoner in Rome than as a father of Publius does not belong to a locality so freeman in Jerusalem, his very bonds aiding to dry and rocky as that of Malta; but, in fact, the the more effective preaching of the Gospel in the disease is not uncommon there. (4.) That Malta Roman camp, and to the servants of Casar (Phil. is not in the Adriatic Sea; but (tee ver. 27, note) this i: 1-18), whom, as a Jew not officially sent to term had a much wider geographical import forRorme, he could not have hoped to reach. Thus all merly than now. (5.) That the sailors should things-the mob at Jerusalem, the unjust Felix, have known the land; but their ignorance of an the irresolute Festus, the infamous Agrippa, the unfamiliar part of it, in the darkness of the night tem,est, the bonds-work together for his good, and in the driving storm, is not strange (ch. 27: 3S9 and for the promotion of that work to which he note), and they did know it as soon as they had has consecrated his whole life. The fullness of landed.-Because of the rain which had his trust, the restfulness of his soulin God, in the come upon us. Not necessarily suddenly,-yet 258 THE ACTS. [CH. XXVIII. 3 And when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, sick of a fever, and of a bloody flux: to whomY Paul and laid them on the fire, there came a viper out of the entered in, and prayed, and laid z his hands on him, and heat, and fastened on his hand. healed him. 4 And when the barbarians saw the venomous beast 9 So when this was done, others also, which had dishang On his hand, they said among themselves, No eases'in the island, came, and were healed; doubtv this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath Io Who also honoured a us with many honours; and escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live. when we departed, they laded us with such things b as 5 And he shook off the beast into the fire, and felt were necessary. no harm. -i And after three months we departed in a ship of 6 Howbeit, they looked when he should have swol- Alexandria, which had wintered in the isle, whose sign len or fallen down dead suddenly: but after they had was Castor and Pollux. looked a great while, and saw no harm come to him, I2 And landing at Syracuse, we tarried there three they changed their minds, and said x that he was a god. days. 7 In the same quarters were possessions of the chief I3 And from thence we fetched a compass, and came man of the island, whose name was Publius; who re- to Rhegium: and after one day the south wind blew, ceived us, and lodged us three days courteously. and we came the next day to Puteoli; 8 And it came to pass, that the father of Publius lay v John 7: 94....w Mark 16: 18; Luke 10: 19....x ch. 14: 11... y James 5: 14,15....z ch. 19: 11; Matt. 9: 18; Mark 6: 7:32; 16: 18 Luke 4: 40; 1 Cor. 12: 9, 28....a 1 Thess. 2:6; 1 Tim. 5: 17....b Matt. 6: 31-34; 10: 8-10; 2 Cor. 9: 5-11; Phil. 4 11,12. the implication is that the rain had not fallen murderer into a god on seeing what took place. throughout all the tempestuous time. Need we further evidence that the divine power 3. 4. When Paul had gathered a bun- which they mistakenly attributed to Paul himdie of sticks. Probably dead wood from the self, was really exerted on his behalf by him forest. Observe that Paul does not leave this who had said,'They shall take up serpents?' " work to the sailors and soldiers. -There 7-10. Were estates of the chief man of came a viper out of the heat. "The the island. The Greek word rendered here viper was probably in a torpid state, and was chief man (neQwtos) probably does not signify the suddenly restored to activity by the heat. It principal person in the island, but is an official was now cold, in consequence both of the storm title. Malta belonged to the province of Sicily, and lateness of the season (ver. ), and such rep- and Alford supposes that Publius was the legate tiles become torpid as soon as the temperature of the praetor of the province, and therefore his falls sensibly below the mean temperature of the representative upon the island. Of Publius here place which they inhabit. Vipers, too, lurk in mentioned nothing more is known; the name rocky places, and that is the character of the re- indicates that he was a Roman. The capital gion where the incident occurred. They are ac- of Malta, now Civita Vecchia, about 5 miles customed, also, to dart at their enemies, some- from St. Paul's Bay, and commanding a view of times several feet at a bound; and hence the it, was probably the residence of Publius, and one mentioned here could have reached the hand here probably the cure of his father took place. of Paul, as he stood in the vicinity of the fire."- -Three days. Probably till they could find (Hackett.) The Greek word, like the English, suitable lodging.-Sick of a fever and dysenimplies a venomous serpent; but the word ven- tery. This language; like that of Luke elseomous inver. 4 is added by the translators.-A where, is medically accurate.-Honored us murderer whom * * * justice suffereth with many honors. Not, as some commennot to live. A striking illustration of the in- tators, with many gifts, an interpretation which justice of forming sudden judgments, based upon does not accord with the original, and scarcely appearances. with the spirit of Christ's directions in Matt. 5, 6. In this incident Paul experiences a ful- 10: 8. fillment of the promise of Christ in Mark 16:18. 11-13. After three months. These were It is true that Luke does not expressly say that the winter months, when navigation on the the serpent was poisonous, nor that he bit Paul, Mediterranean was impracticable. Alford places nor that Paul was saved from injury by divine the date of their probable departure as early in intervention; but the whole course of the narra- March.-With the sign of Castor and Poltive implies a miracle. The view of the ration- lux. The ancient ship commonly carried a picalistic commentators is well answered by Alford: ture or image on the prow, which gave to it its "According to these rationalists, a fortunate name, and a tutela, or figure of the tutelary god concurrence of accidents must have happened of the ship, upon the stern; in this case the two to the apostles, unprecedented in history or seem to have been the same. Castor and Polprobability. Besides, did not the natives them- lux, the twin sons of Jupiter, were the patrons selves in this case testify to the fact? None were of the sailors; in this vessel Castor was probably so well qualified to judge of the virulence of the upon one side of the prow, and Pollux on the serpent: none so capable of knowing that the other.-Syracuse. A celebrated city on the hanging on Paul's hand implied the communica- eastern coast of Sicily, and a Roman colony. It tiohnof the venom; yet they change him from a was important both as a strategical and a com CI. XXVIII.] THE ACTS. 259 14 Where we found brethren, and were desired to they came to meet us as far as Appii forum, and The tarry with them seven days: and so we went toward three taverns; whom when Paul saw, he thanked God, Rome. and took courage.d 15 And from thence, when the brethren heard of us, 16 And when we came to Rome, the centurion dec ch. 21:5; 3 John 6-8....d Josh. 1:6, 7, 9; Sam. 30: 6 Ps. 27: 14. mercial point. It is about 80 miles a little east of north of Malta, - a day's sail with a fair = -_ wind. The tarrying at Syracuse was either for _ _ purposes of trade (Lewin) or for a favorable change in the' wind (Alford).From thence we _ i: fetched a compass c.. (rather sailed circuitous-l ly), and arrived at -_ Rhegium. A town at _ _ _! the southern entrance of the straits of Messina, _ pes Th odn _ w and now existing under the name of Reggio, with a population of - 10,000; it is about the same distance from Syracuse as S3tiacuse from Malta. The prevailing ______.wind in this part of the Mediterranean is W.N.W.; either the ship was obliged to beat up against this wind, or, more probably, being under the shelter of the high mountain range of Atna, was obliged to stand out to sea in order to fill the sails, and so come to Rhegium by a circuitous sweep; either hypothesis explains Suffiiently the. s language'P here descrip- whl tive of their course.PUTEOLIL The south wind blew. This (see map, p. 21) would be favorable for-' pool of Rome, and, though distant from the cappassing through the dangerous straits of Messi- ital 150 miles, was the customary harbor for na, and for the rest of the voyage, for Puteoli ships from the East, whence not only passengers, lies nearly due north from Rhegium, about 182 but merchandise of all kinds, were transported miles. In this sail they would pass through the to the imperial city. The harbor, besides its famous passage between Scylla and Charybdis, natural advantages, was protected by an exteneven at the present time considered dangerous.- sive mole, thrown out into the bay, and supTo Puteoli. A maritime city of Campania, ported on stone piers with arches between on the bay of Naples. Just across the inner bay them. The remains of this mole are'still of Puteoli was Baie, the fashionable watering- to be seen, as in the accompanying illustration. place of Rome. Adjoining it was Baulos, the Lewin says that in 1851 he counted the ruins of emperor's marine villa. Puteoli was the Liver- 13 of these piers. The modern Pozzuoli, while 260 THE ACTS. [CH. XXVIII...._ —_. -|______. _ _ *strike the Via Ap14__15__erewefo__brethren howremarked by i ears later, and a -__i_-_. - __ — _-_ -branch of the Via Appia, the Via Do_:ad - _ -mitiana, was conE,~,~i~P___________l________________________ structed by the _ emperor Domitian f - - ____________ _____ for its accommoth: xresv/fri/ —*. ~ App^ i ^|dation. The tracki tarry:_ with branchm ^^of the Appian had_ _ lnpryn-o bu20meswe road still remains. writtens reqhews ltr- tov m idation was of concrete or cemented rubblewor k, and the surface was teoli laysom laid with large po~/~~~-~~~~~~~the westward of this"IPaithe hardest stone, retaining interesting relics of its foimer great usually basaltic lava, irregular in form, but fitted ness, is a poor place of about 8,000 inhabitants. together with the greatest nicety. The distances 14,c 15. o te we found brethre. o nes, and at intervals of had probably been long hoping and praying for about 20 miles were'mansions,' or post-staPaul's coming. Four years before he had written his letter to a nth femo, texpresse of his l cn ubim purpose to visit Rome. a t-Were desired to nRMA tarry with them. w Tole: -s Ae This request was appar-on' orst- t - ently complied with; F o urmt this is both indicated Alichn by the language follow-:Zaa'nz7tm ing, So (i. e., after tar- J / / rying) wve wvent toware? a expa Rome also fact that intelligence of ti\ tZPl4 their coming was for- h warded to the brethren..d..." a Is at Rome. Their journey took them over the great Appian Way. Pu- 4 Se teoli lay some miles to the westward of this Pabearii,-~ fi*inom celebrated road, but SI a ua communicated with it.:.. by well-traveled cross- W _E P a Cnid 7a -le nwa roads. Paul's course - probably lay through Cumie, a city on the Pithicusa is b th d coast, about six miles AePit north of Puteoli, thence \] /. along the coast to Sinc uessat where he would MAP iOF PAUL'SROUTE TO ROME. CH. XXVIII.] THE ACTS. 261 livered the. prisoners to the captain of the guard: but I9 But when the Jews spake against it, I was conPaul was suffered to dwell by himselfe with a soldier strained to appeali unto Caesar; not that I had aught that kept him. to accuse my nation of. 17 And it came to pass, that after three days Paul 20 For this cause therefore have I called for you, to called the chief of the Jews together: and when they see you, and to speak with you: because that for the were come together he said unto them, Men and hopeJ of Israel I am bound with this chain.k brethren, thoughf I have committed nothing against 2I And they said unto him, We neither received letthe people, or customs of our fathers, yet was I deliv- ters out of Judaea concerning thee, neither any of the eredg prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the brethren that came shewed or spake any harm of thee. Romans: 22 But we desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest:. 18 Who, whenh they had examined me, would have for as concerning this sect, we know that every where' let me go, because there was no cause of death in me. it is spoken against.' e chaps. 24: 23; 27: 3....f chaps. 24: 12,13; 25: 8....g ch. 21 33, etc....h chaps. 24: 10; 26: 31 ch. 1....i ch. 5: 6, 7.... k ch. 26:29; Ephes. 3:1; 4:1; 6: 20; 2 Tim. 1:16; 2:9; Phile. 10, 13....1 ch. 24; 5, 14; Luke 2: 34; 1 Pet. 2:12; 4:14 tions, where vehicles and horses and mules were torian camp established outside the walls of the provided for the convenience of travelers and city, or in any portion of-the palace of Ciesar, or the transmission of government despatches."- even in its vicinity. Wherever he resided, a sol(Lewin.) From Terracina, 47 miles from Sinu- dier was his constant companion, and as the essa, there were two routes, one by land around guard was continually changed, and Paul was the Pontine marshes, another by canal directly engaged in preaching the Gospel, the report of across the morass. These two routes met at Appii Forum, a small town 18 miles from Terra-. A;,-7 cina and 43 from Rome. The terminus of the - 77 canal, it was the ordinary lodging-place for tray-S q I e' elers at the end of the first day's journey from q' Rome, and is described by Horace as full of in-,. solent bargemen and exorbitant tavern-keepers.i There are now no inhabitants on the spot, but k the site is clearly marked by considerable ruins, as well as by the 43d milestone.-Three taverns (Tres Tabernce). A well-known station 10 - l'~" miles from Appii Forum. A branch road from Antium here joined the Appian Way, making it A PRISONER BETWEEN TWO ROMAN SOLDIERS. a place of some importance. The exact site is now unknown, although a spot is fixed upon his preaching was carried throughout the houseabout three miles from modern Cisterna. Here hold of Caesar. From the fact that he was permore of the brethren met Paul, and from this mitted at this time to receive and hold conferpoint his progress was more like a triumphal ence with the leading men of the Jews, it is preprocession than like the march of a criminal.- sumable that he was from the first permitted Took courage. Paul was by no means indif- to dwell in his own hired house, which had, perferent to human sympathy, and the presence of haps, been obtained for him by the Christian these brethren gave him new hope, not for him- brethren at Rome. There is nothing extraorself only, but for the fulfillment of his earnest dinary in this permission, since no prosecutor prayers (Rom. l: 10-12). Their very presence was a presented charges against him. Festus, if he partial answer to these prayers. sent letters, probably expressed a favorable opin16. We came to Rome. For description of ion, and the influence of Julius, the centurion, the ancient city of Rome, see Intro. to the Epis- would also have been in his favor. tie to the Romans.-To the captain of the 17-20. It is not strange that Paul's conferguard. The prefectus prcetoris, the commander ence with the Jews is the only Christian work of the troops, who guarded the emperor's per- described, for Luke rarely mentions any work son. At this time a purely military office, it sub- of the apostle among churches already formed; scquently became, like that of the Vizier of the he here, therefore, follows his usual custom in East, one including the superintendence of all describing Paul as a missionary, first to the Jews departments of the State. This officer was the and then to the Gentiles. The object of Paul's one put in charge of all prisoners from the pro- address is less to set himself right before them vinces.-With a soldier that kept him. To than to open the way for the preaching of the this soldier it would appear, from ver. 20, Paul Gospel. He therefore explains that he is not an was bound with a chain, after the custom of the offender against Jewish law, that he appealed to Romans. Comp. Phil. 1: 13. It does not follow Caesar only as a necessary act of self-protection, from the language there, My bonds are manifested and not- for the purpose of presenting any charge in all the palace, that he dwelt either in the prm- against the Jews, and that, as a herald of the 262 THE ACTS. [CH. XXVIII. 23 And when they had appointed him a day, there 27 For the heart of this people is waxed gross, and came many to him into his lodging; to whom he ex- their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they poundedn and testified the kingdom of God, persuad- closed; lest they should see with their eyes, and hear ing them concerning Jesus, both0 out of the law of with their ears, and understand with their heart, and Moses, and out of the prophets, from morning till should be converted, and I should heal them. evening. 28 Be it known therefore unto you, that the salva24 And someP believed the things which were spo- tion of God is sent unto the Gentiles,r and that they ken, and some believed not. will hear it. 25 And when they agreed not among themselves, 29 And when he had said these words, the Jews dethey departed, after that Paul had spoken one word, parted, and had great reasoning among themselves. Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias q the prophet 30 And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired unto our fathers, house and received all that came in unto him, 26 Saying, Go unto this people, and say, Hearing ye 31 Preaching8 the kingdom of God,-and teaching shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with shall see, and not perceive: all confidence, no man forbidding him. m Philemon 22....n chaps. 17: 3; 19:8; Luke 24: 27....o ch. 26:6, 22....p chaps. 14: 1; 17:4; 19: 9; Rom. 3: 3....q Ps. 81:11 12 Isa. 6:9; Jer. 5: 21; Ezek. 3: 6, 7; 12: 2; Matt. 13:14, 15; Rom.11: 8....r chaps. 13: 46,47; 18: 6; 22: 21; 26:17 18; Matt. 21: 41 Rom. 11 11....s ch. 4: 31; Ephes. 6: 19. hope of Israel, i. e., of the Messiah, he is in dwelt two whole years in his own hired bonds. house. The implication is, without a trial and 21, 22. We neither received letters, etc. still in custody, for nothing is said of his preachThere is nothing remarkable, certainly nothing ing in the synagogues or elsewhere, and the incredible, in this statement; for (1) before his statement that he preached with all confidence, appeal, the Jews had no reason to send forward no man forbidding him, indicates that there were any complaints against Paul, having no expecta- reasons why interference might have, been extion that he would be forwarded to Rome; and pected; moreover, in the epistles written from (2) since his appeal there had probably been no Rome, he refers to himself as a prisoner (Eph. 6: i9, opportunity to do so. Had any deputation from 20; Col. 4: 3, 4). This delay of his trial is not strange. the Jews followed Paul to Jerusalem, they The personal presence of the prosecutor was would probably have been impeded by the same required by Roman law, and there is no indicastorm which impeded him; but it is not at all tion that any deputation came to prosecute the probable that they would have undertaken to apostle from Jerusalem. Not until later did the present their trivial complaints to the emperor law provide that a failure for a year of the prosein person. — Every where it is spoken cutor was tantamount to an abandonment of the against. This was emphatically true; the prosecution. Josephus gives the account of Christians being denounced, not only by the some Jewish prisoners sent by Felix to Rome, Jews, but by the Romans, as guilty of various there detained for three years, and then released and enormous crimes. The very fact of their only by Josephus' special interference. Among combination in religious organizations, subject- those who were Paul's companions at this time ed them to distrust; and a little subsequent to were Luke (Col. 4:14; Philemon 24), Timothy (Philemon this time they were subjected to the most fero- 1; Col. 1:1; Phil. 1: 1), Tychicus (col. 4: 7; Ephes. 6: 21), cious persecutions by Nero, with apparently the Mark (2 Tim. 4: 11), Demas (Philemon 24; Col. 4: 14),who, hearty approbation of the Roman people. however, subsequently abandoned the apostle 23-28. To whom he set forth, bearing (2 Tim. 4: 10), Aristarchus (Col. 4:10; Plilemon 24), and witness, the kingdom of God * * * Epaphras (Col. 1: 7; Philemon 23). During this capboth out of the law of Moses, etc. Both tivity Paul is believed to have written the episthe subject and the method of Paul's ministry ties to Philemon, the Colossians, and the Philipare indicated. He set forth the true nature of plans. The latter especially gives an account of the kingdom of God for which the Jews were his experience at this time. For the traditional hoping; he bore personal witness out of his account of the subsequent life of Paul, see Inown experience, to its spiritual power and worth; tro., pp. 18,19.-With all confidence, unforand he maintained the truth by an exposition of bidden. Yet not without a hungering desire the 0. T. Scriptures; thus his preaching was for human sympathy (Ephes. 6:19; Col. 4:18 ), so charboth expository and experimental. - From acteristic of Paul's royally endowed nature. The morning till evening. When the preacher secret source of this confidence he has imparted and hearers are both greatly in earnest no ser- in his Epistle to the Philippians, "I can do all mon seems long.-Well spake the Holy things through Christ which strengtheneth me." Ghost by Isaiah. Isa. 6: 9. On its meaning, Thus the Book of Acts, exemplifying Christian see Matt. 13: 14, 15, note. The solemnity of this truth in action, fittingly closes with an account admonition from the 0. T. is strengthened by of the fulfillment of that promise of our Lord, Paul's prophetic addition in ver. 28. which constitutes the close of the first Gospel, 29-31. Ver. 29 is omitted as spurious by most "So I am with you alway, even unto the end of of the critics; Alford queries it.-And Paul the world.''